Dragon Tales Wrestling: Zak vs Wheezie
General | Posted 3 years agoIn a wrestling ring far away from civilizations where only dragons inhabit there was a private match going on that not people or dragons are allowed to witness this since the ring was in cave at a secret location where only two dragons knew where to go because they have some unfinished business to attend too. One of the dragons was Zak who got into ring nude and waited in his corner for his sister to get in the ring, so they can duke out their personal problems in the ring. Zak waited for 30 minutes, but Wheezie was nowhere to be found and was wondering where she could be.
Zak said, “Where is that sister of mine, I don`t have all night for this.”
Zak then heard loud stomps from outside and was wondering what it was. He walks towards the ropes to where he can see the entrance and once, he saw who it was he could not believe what he saw. It was his sister Wheezie, and she was very big and fat. Wheezie walks in and climbs into the ring and every time she stomp the ground her entire body just giggle. She had a big belly, boobs, and ass to match which was all she needed to beat Zak.
Zak said, “How is this fair?”
Wheezie said, “Who cares about fair we are dragons and wrestle with no rules and no weight class, so grow a pair and get ready to wrestle.”
Zak said, “Fine.”
Zak walks to his corner and stretches a bit while Wheezie does the same since she was nude couldn`t turn away from his sister`s new body that he started to blush from just looking at her. Zak slaps himself back to reality and just gets ready to wrestle Wheezie and the best way to do that is to push Wheezie on her back since she is big which would make real easy win for him. The bell rings. Zak charges towards Wheezie at full speed, but she was prepared for that she sucks in her gut and once Zak was in range Wheezie thrusts her belly forward not only knocking a little air from Zak, but also sending him flying the ropes because she had good aim. Zak bounce off the ropes again comes flying towards Wheezie which she belly bumps Zak again and sending him back to the ropes. Which Zak comes flying towards Wheezie a third time, but this time Wheezie stretches out her arms towards her brother and locks him in a very powerful bear hug.
Zak said, “How are you so strong? You are fat?”
Wheezie said, “So, strength isn`t always about muscles Zak-y-boo”
Wheezie squeezes Zak a little more with her strength and the poor dragon was trapped and couldn`t escape from the hold. This was prefect chance for Wheezie to start fight dirty. Wheezie wraps her long around Zak neck until we she face to face with Zak. Zak was confused to why his own sister would do that to him then out of the blue Wheezie gives Zak a big slobbery kiss that Zak`s entire body went numb for just a few seconds. Zak couldn`t understand as to why Wheezie would do that to him, but he didn`t care. Zak took this chance to bite Wheezie tongue which caused her to lose her grip on Zak and unravel her neck from Zak`s and they both take a step back wondering what happen.
Zak said, “Why would do that?”
Wheezie said, “Because this is match with no rules. Meaning that anything goes.”
Zak said, “Fine.”
Zak charges at Wheezie and locks a strong bearhug although Wheezie didn`t feel it since Zak could only reach midway because of Wheezie’s big belly was in the way. Wheezie decides to give Zak a heavy slap to the face, but she couldn`t move her arms. Wheezie turned her head to see what the problem was turns out when Zak was struggling to lock in a hold on Wheezie it was a distraction for him to use his tail to trap her arms. Wheezie struggle to brake Zak`s hold but she couldn`t.
Zak said, “Now it’s payback time.”
Wheezie said. “Huh? What do you mean?”
Zak starts to grab Wheezie huge melons and starts to massage them, lick them, kiss them, and finally he starts sucking on them at the same time. Zak had both her nipples in his mouth and started sucking on them hard. Wheezie screamed in pleasure and had a crooked smile on her face because she was enjoying this very much. She had this whole match planned in her head and now she knows that Zak played right into her hands. Wheezie didn`t fight back until she was about ready to climax, she only needed a few more minutes to crack. Zak gave one big suck on Wheezie`s big boobs and she couldn`t hold it in anymore that Wheezie lactated all over Zak`s face and into his mouth. Zak drank his sisters milk and lets her hands go and he watches she fall backwards to the ropes which were helping her stay on her feet.
Zak said, “How do you like that?”
Wheezie said, “Oh it`s on brother.”
Wheezie tackles Zak and locks him in the abominable stretch while using her free hand to grab Zak`s dick and starts playing and massaging it. Poor Zak couldn`t do anything to stop it he trapped in that hold and was feeling pleasure and pain at the same time. Zak was already reaching his breaking point couldn`t stop it until boom Zak cummed on the ring and some of it got caught on Wheezie which she lick it off and was enjoying the taste of her brother. Zak didn`t like that he was the first one to climax, so he was going to do the same to Wheezie. Zak muster all the strength he had and judo hip tosses Wheezie over causing her to fall on the mat on her back. Zak jumps up in the air and lands with great precision on Wheezie where his dick entered her mouth perfectly. Zak close to Wheezie vagina, but there was one problem he had which was Wheezie big belly, so Zak decides to lift her belly fat and starts to rub her vagina with his hand. Wheezie went to pleasurable state when her brother started to rub her pussy.
Zak said, “How does it feel Wheezie?”
Wheezie couldn’t answer since her mouth was covered by Zak`s dick, but that didn`t stop her from lick her brothers dick. Zak felt his sister licking his dick so he decides to move up a down a bit, so that Wheezie could have another taste of her brother. After 10 minutes of moving, grunting, and rubbing the 2 cummed simultaneously at the same time causing Zak to cum inside Wheezie`s mouth and Wheezie to cum on the mat and on Zak`s hand. Zak lets go of Wheezie`s big belly watches as it jiggles a bit, and he starts to lick Wheezie`s cum.
Zak said, “You taste good sister.”
Zak gets up to his feet and he sees Wheezie`s mouth full of his cum and watches as she swallowed it whole. Zak walks to the ropes to lean on them a bit to try and get some his strength since it took a lot of his energy to cum twice in the ring, but for Wheezie it was different story. Wheezie wasn`t tried in fact she was full of energy. Wheezie somehow jumps up to her feet and when Zak saw this, he was surprised to see what was going on.
Zak said, “How do you have some energy?”
Wheezie said, “It’s your cum brother. It’s what driving me to have more energy and I will get more.”
Wheezie runs towards Zak and grabs him by the head and places it into her armpit for him to smell her scent. Wheezie squeezed and rub her sweat all over Zak face until he breaks and does the same to Wheezie. Zak traps Wheezie in his armpit, but that didn`t matter to her she just started licking and kissing and Zak was unsure how to defeat his sister if every time he tries to do something she will make it sexual for her. Zak lets go of the headlock on his sister and backs away slowly.
Zak said, “Please Wheezie how about we call it a draw?”
Wheezie said, “No. There has to be a winner brother and trust me there will be one.”
Zak was a little frighten by his sister and tries to get away from her, but Wheezie grabs Zak`s arm and starts swinging around in a circle until she lets go and Zak goes flying to the corner and lands headfirst and lands to the floor. Wheezie walks to the corner that is diagonal to Zak and wait for a bit for Zak to get into position. Zak grabs the corner and starts to get up to his feet while Wheezie stomps the ground like a big fat sumo wrestler and her entire body jiggles every time she stomps the ground and get into sumo position. Zak was up to his feet and leaning against the corner to keep his balance. Wheezie saw an opening runs full speed to the corner where Zak was and does a devasting butt bump towards Zak`s midsection not only knocking the air out of him, but also leaving him wedge in the corner. Wheezie walks out of the corner and see that Zak was stuck in between the top turnbuckle and the middle turnbuckle. Wheezie put a smile on her face and started to laugh towards Zak.
Wheezie said, “Ha! Ha! Ha! You look like taco Zak!”
Zak said, “Huh?”
Wheezie grabs Zak hand and unwedges him from the corner and watches as he falls to the mat face first. Wheezie grabs Zak`s head and puts him in the corner in a seated position and turns around until her big, fat, plump ass was facing Zak`s face. Wheezie grabs each huge buttock with her hands and spreads it, so that her anus was showing. Zak felt a huge shadow hovering over him, but he didn’t know what. Zak looks and it was his doom. Wheezie falls backwards towards Zak`s face and it was a bull`s-eye for Wheezie. Wheezie`s ass landed right on top of Zak`s face that Zak` snout was pressed against her anus. Wheezie had a smile on her face immediately lets go of her buttocks engulfing Zak deeper into her ass which made her blush red and do a little scream for pleasure.
Wheezie said, “Well Zak if you can hear me, you what to do if you ate to get out, right?”
Zak had no choice, but to start licking Wheezie`s ass while starts figuring her vagina herself, so that she can cum while her bother is making love to her big fat ass. Zak` s dick was starting to hard again, but this time Wheezie uses her tail to give her brother a tailjob by warping her tail around Zak`s dick and starts to up and down at a slow pace. Zak was licking the inside of Wheezie, but he felt he can go in deeper, so Zak opens his mouth even wider. Wheezie felt that Zak`s open all the way, so she sinks in her ass deeper into the corner to the point where you can`t even see the top half Zak in the corner or even the middle turnbuckle in the corner for all that matters.
Wheezie said, “Wow Zak you going in deeper I can feel tongue almost hitting my sweet spot.”
Wheezie moaned louder and started rubbing Zak`s dick with her tail faster and faster. However with all that going on in the ring Wheezie didn`t know that her and her brother were being watched the whole time. Wheezie was reaching her climax point and Zak as well was reaching his limit as well. Wheezie rub faster, Zak suck faster they kept going non-stop until Wheezie let out a loud scream of ecstasy that both Wheezie and Zak cummed at the same that some it got the mat and most of Wheezie and Zak`s cum was on Wheezie`s tail. Wheezie slowly got out of the corner while still holding on the ropes to not balance and she sees that Zak is to exhausted and out breathe from being under her gigantic for, so long.
Wheezie said, “You did good Zak. Now it`s my pussy turn.”
Zak said, “Oh no.”
Wheezie said, “Yes.”
Wheezie turns around and stands over Zak face in the corner. She lifts one of her legs and places it over the bottom turnbuckle and then she does the same thing with the other leg. She grabs on to the ropes with one hand and uses the other hand to lift her big belly and slowly lowers her pussy towards Zak`s face. Zak open his mouth wide open and once Wheezie was close enough he inserted his tongue all the way till his entire mouth was already pressed against her pussy. Wheezie drops lets go of her belly and just starts jumping up down while Zak was busy using his tongue like a dick for Wheezie when she is jumping up in down like a bronco buster.
Wheezie said, “Oh Zak you are a real man!”
Wheezie cummed again without hesitation and Zak busy with a whole mouth full of cum and he swallows it all in one gulp. Wheezie climbs out of the ring to see Zak`s face cover in her cum which mad her happy. Wheezie would love to continue, but it was a wrestling match, so it was time to get back to the wrestling match. Wheezie uses her foot to lay Zak flat on the mat while still in the corner, of course Zak doesn’t know what`s going on since he is in a state of horniness that basically takes him out for reality, but Wheezie is about to fix that. Wheezie climbs the turnbuckle to the middle rope and waits a bit till she was good and ready to jump off.
Wheezie said, “Get ready your sister is here to make you happy.”
Wheezie jumps off the turnbuckle and lands a brutal butt drop over Zak waking him up from his trance in severe pain and Zak yells in pain and in distress. Wheezie had a smile in her face because she enjoyed making her brother scream and she was able to his face in pain. Wheezie lower her upper half a bit to grab Zak neck and starts pulling it towards her body wo the point where his head stops at the middle of her belly. Wheezie lowers her head and gives Zak a little kiss on the lips to ease the pain.
Wheezie said, “Feel better my Zak-y-boo.”
Zak said, “No.”
Wheezie said, “Okay.’
Wheezie rolls off Zak and gets up to her feet while Zak was still on flat on the mat. Wheezie helps Zak to his feet and throws him the ropes. Zak comes bouncing back towards Wheezie where she was about to clothesline her brother, but Zak dodge the clothesline and runs towards the other side of the ring and bounces back towards Wheezie. Zak jumps up in the air and performs a dropkick to midsection on Wheezie knocking her flat on her ass. Zak took this chance again and runs back towards the ropes and comes running full speed towards Wheezie and does a basement splash laying Wheezie flat on the mat. Zak quickly got up to feet grabs Wheezie`s legs and locks her in a painful figure 4 leg lock.
Zak said, “Give up Wheezie.”
Wheezie said, “Never.”
Zak said, “Fine you ask for this.”
Zak using his long neck goes straight to Wheezie`s foot that he has lock in the starts to kiss, lick, and suck on her toes. Wheezie felt Zak`s tongue on her foot plus with the pain he is inflicting on her legs she couldn`t handle it. Wheezie was banging on the mat and screaming in pain because she couldn`t hold out any longer, but the one thing about Wheezie is that she never gives up. Wheezie rolls in a circle while Zak still had her lock in the figure 4 leg lock until Zak got dizzy and lost his grip luckily for Wheezie she is used to it. Wheezie gets up to feet, walks towards Zak, and kicks him in the stomach until he lays flat on his stomach. Wheezie jumps up in the air and butt drops right on top of Zak`s back and she grabs Zak`s leg and lock him a single leg boston crab. Zak was banging and slapping the mat in pain from the submission move Wheezie had him in and that worst part was that he could feel Wheezie`s full weight on him and her strength on his leg.
Wheezie said, “How do you like it?”
Zak said, “Get off.”
Wheezie said, “No. This is now personal Zak.”
Wheezie ticks out her tongue and starts to lick Zak`s foot. Zak felt Wheezie tong and started banging the mat harder and harder because he couldn`t handle it anymore. Wheezie lick Zak`s foot from top to bottom, in between his toes, and even suck on his toes until Zak` foot was covered in her saliva which Zak can feel just by wiggling his toes and moving his foot. Wheezie lets go of Zak foot and gets up to her feet and then runs to the ropes and comes back running towards Zak and jumps up in the air lands the world`s heaviest splash right on top of Zak. Her entire belly almost covered Zak`s entire body from his shoulders to his tail. Zak felt he was being steamrolled by big boulder that stop halfway.
Zak said, “It`s too much.”
Wheezie said, “I don`t care. I am going to make you suffer in this match until I am good and ready to claim the win and I will claim you as my prize.”
Zak said, “That’s never going to happen.”
Wheezie said, “We`ll see about that.”
Zak was banging and kicking the mat, but Wheezie wouldn`t move an inch and all he was doing was just making her body jiggle from all the movement. Wheezie decides to get up to her feet and help Zak up to his feet as well and throws him to the ropes. Zak comes running back towards Wheezie jumps and lands a seismic crossbody splash on Zak that the whole ring trembled just from the impact. Wheezie gets up to her feet and just watches Zak covering his stomach trying to regain some air that he lost from that splash.
Wheezie said, “Admit defeat Zak-y-boo and it’s all over.”
Zak said, “Never.”
Wheezie said, “Okay then it’s time for me to get serious.”
Zak jumps up to his feet and lets out an assault of random attacks on Wheezie. She chops her, slaps her, and tails whips her, but nothing works all the attacks just bounce off Wheezie and make her body jiggle which was ticklish for her. Zak was out of ideas and out of breath he had nothing else up his sleeve to win the match, so he decides to lay it all out for one top rope flying maneuver. Zak runs to the corner and climbs to the top rope, Wheezie follows him to the corner once she was close enough Zak jumps off the top rope backwards to attack Wheezie with a rear-view attack from his butt, but it didn’t not work at all. Wheezie grabs Zak around his waist since he contacted her, but she just absorb it like it was nothing.
Wheezie said, “Wow Zak that was just sad.”
Zak said, “What are you going to do now?”
Wheezie said, “Oh nothing. Just this.”
Wheezie sets Zak down for a minute, but still holding him around his waist and then not even a second later she thrust Zak backwards for a german suplex which made entire shake in pain. Wheezie gets up to her feet and grabs Zak by his tail and pulls on it since he stayed in that german suplex position and sets him flat on the mat. Wheezie took this chance to do one more move before she ends it all with her special top rope flying maneuver. Wheezie starts jumping around Zak which made her entire body jiggle and was like a little earthquake for Zak. Wheeze runs towards the ropes that were in front of Zak, she bounces of them then runs towards the ropes that were behind Zak and she comes racing back towards jumps up in the air and land crater sized earthquake butt drop splash on Zak.
Zak said, “Owww!!!”
Wheezie said, “Did it hurt yes?”
Zak said, “Yes.”
Wheezie said, “Don`t worry Zak the match is almost over. Here have some punch.”
Zak said, “Punch?”
Wheezie punches Zak right in face knocking him out. Wheezie gets up to her feet grabs Zak by his tail and drags him to the corner and leaves about 2.5 ft from the corner. Wheezie looked at the distance from the corner and Zak which was a perfect distance. Wheezie climbs out of the ring walks to the corner and climbs to the top rope. Zak was recovering from the blow to the head received from Wheezie and felt a shadow of impending doom over him. Wheezie saw that Zak about to open his eyes, so she quickly jumps off the top rope and lands a perfect body splash on Zak. It was so perfect that the tip of Wheezie`s head was lined up with Zak`s head, and her toes to his toes it was just amazing. Wheezie`s body covered up Zak`s body from the tip of his toes to the tip of head.
Wheezie said, “Well Zak I have your entire body pinned under my mine any last words before I start the count.”
Zak said, “No Wheezie. It`s game over for me just count and claim your prize.”
Wheezie said, “Okay then. 1… *kiss* 2… *kiss* 3… *kiss* I win.”
Zak said, “Okay, but did you kiss so much.”
Wheezie said, “Because I love so much and now that I have won our little duel you are now mine forever.”
Zak said, “Okay then let’s get started.”
Zak holds Wheezie`s hand starts to kiss her on the mouth. Wheezie and Zak tongue wrestle a bit to get taste of each other even the taste of their entire body during their match. Wheezie pulls her head little bit back to she her tongue and Zak`s tongue warp around each other in love. Zak was starting to get hard from his kiss with his sister that Wheezie can feel his dick on her tail. Wheezie pulls away from Zak and had a smile on her face. Wheezie gets up to her feet and hover directly over Zak`s dick with her pussy and starts to lower it gently until she can feel the tip of his dick touching her pussy. Wheezie decides to drop in fast on Zak`s dick that it went deep inside her and Zak cummed a little bit from that surprise from his sister.
Zak said, “Go easy on me sis.”
Wheezie said, “I will try, but no promises.”
When Wheezie`s sit up with her neck up high that she sees something pink that was hiding behind a wall. Wheezie let out a loud scream that pink thing jumped out in fear and it runed out to be Cassie that was hiding. Wheezie pointed towards and told her to come inside the ring because she wanted to talk to her about everything she has seen. Cassie walks towards the ring and climb in, but she since she is smaller than Zak and Wheezie she is only tall up to their stomachs. When Wheezie saw Cassie, she saw that their was something sticky on her legs.
Wheezie said, “How long have you been watching us, Cassie?”
Cassie said, “Since the beginning.”
Wheezie said, “Okay. Why are you wet from your legs?”
Cassie said, “Actually its cum.”
Zak and Wheezie said, “Cum?!”
Cassie said, “Yeah you match was so hot that I couldn`t contain myself at all. Do you mind if I join?”
Wheezie said, “Sure I can share my brother with you because you are my best friend.”
Zak said, “Yeah I don`t mind.”
Cassie said, “Thank you.”
Cassie hover over Zak`s head with her ass and lower it on to his face where Zak inserts his tongue into her ass and since Cassie was smaller, she felt his long tongue pressed against her sweet spot that she cummed with no hesitation and Zak hasn`t even done anything yet. Wheezie was surprised that she cummed so early and she hasn`t yet. Wheezie decides to change that by moving up and down slowly at simple pace to try to get some feel out her brother dick in her pussy till she was good and ready to go faster. Wheezie started moving faster and faster until boom Zak cummed inside Wheezie and once she screamed in pleasure that caused Cassie to cum as well and Wheezie cummed as well all over Zak`s dick.
Wheezie said, “Wow that felt amazing Zak. Also Cassie you cum very easily.”
Cassie said, “Yeah being small kinda have it drawbacks I try my best.”
Wheezie said, “Then get ready for a night of passion Cassie.”
Cassie said, “Um…. Okay.”
Wheezie lowers her head towards Cassie`s face and gives her big kiss on the mouth that left her face red. Wheezie was happy that she gets to spend a whole night with the 2 dragons that she loves the most. The 3 dragons had a night full of sex that they passed out in the ring cuddling one another which Zak cuddle with Cassie then Wheezie cuddle with Zak making a perfect heart shaped cuddle with the 3 of them together. A few days have past since that day and Zak was flying home to see his sister, but to his surprise he saw Wheezie and Cassie in the living room with 2 boxes and was wondering what is happening.
Zak said, “What`s going on here?”
Wheezie said, “Nothing much we have some presents for you why don`t you open them.”
Zak said, “Okay.”
Cassie said, “Open my mine first.”
Cassie handed off her present to Zak and he opens it, and he reaches in to find a baby bottle, but he had confused face on him because he didn`t understand what was going on. Wheezie gives Zak her present which opens and pulls out 2 baby dragon pajamas which still left him confused still. Zak looks back at the 2 girls and sees them rubbing their bellies and that’s when it hit him. Zak jump up in excitement and couldn`t believe what happen.
Zak said, “Your pregnant!!!!!!”
Cassie and Wheezie said, “Yeah!!!! And you are the father!!!”
Zak feinted from the shock and feel the to the floor Cassie and Wheezie got on the floor and cuddle with him because they were about to be one big happy family and they held on to him tight because they were never going to let him go ever.
THE END.
Zak said, “Where is that sister of mine, I don`t have all night for this.”
Zak then heard loud stomps from outside and was wondering what it was. He walks towards the ropes to where he can see the entrance and once, he saw who it was he could not believe what he saw. It was his sister Wheezie, and she was very big and fat. Wheezie walks in and climbs into the ring and every time she stomp the ground her entire body just giggle. She had a big belly, boobs, and ass to match which was all she needed to beat Zak.
Zak said, “How is this fair?”
Wheezie said, “Who cares about fair we are dragons and wrestle with no rules and no weight class, so grow a pair and get ready to wrestle.”
Zak said, “Fine.”
Zak walks to his corner and stretches a bit while Wheezie does the same since she was nude couldn`t turn away from his sister`s new body that he started to blush from just looking at her. Zak slaps himself back to reality and just gets ready to wrestle Wheezie and the best way to do that is to push Wheezie on her back since she is big which would make real easy win for him. The bell rings. Zak charges towards Wheezie at full speed, but she was prepared for that she sucks in her gut and once Zak was in range Wheezie thrusts her belly forward not only knocking a little air from Zak, but also sending him flying the ropes because she had good aim. Zak bounce off the ropes again comes flying towards Wheezie which she belly bumps Zak again and sending him back to the ropes. Which Zak comes flying towards Wheezie a third time, but this time Wheezie stretches out her arms towards her brother and locks him in a very powerful bear hug.
Zak said, “How are you so strong? You are fat?”
Wheezie said, “So, strength isn`t always about muscles Zak-y-boo”
Wheezie squeezes Zak a little more with her strength and the poor dragon was trapped and couldn`t escape from the hold. This was prefect chance for Wheezie to start fight dirty. Wheezie wraps her long around Zak neck until we she face to face with Zak. Zak was confused to why his own sister would do that to him then out of the blue Wheezie gives Zak a big slobbery kiss that Zak`s entire body went numb for just a few seconds. Zak couldn`t understand as to why Wheezie would do that to him, but he didn`t care. Zak took this chance to bite Wheezie tongue which caused her to lose her grip on Zak and unravel her neck from Zak`s and they both take a step back wondering what happen.
Zak said, “Why would do that?”
Wheezie said, “Because this is match with no rules. Meaning that anything goes.”
Zak said, “Fine.”
Zak charges at Wheezie and locks a strong bearhug although Wheezie didn`t feel it since Zak could only reach midway because of Wheezie’s big belly was in the way. Wheezie decides to give Zak a heavy slap to the face, but she couldn`t move her arms. Wheezie turned her head to see what the problem was turns out when Zak was struggling to lock in a hold on Wheezie it was a distraction for him to use his tail to trap her arms. Wheezie struggle to brake Zak`s hold but she couldn`t.
Zak said, “Now it’s payback time.”
Wheezie said. “Huh? What do you mean?”
Zak starts to grab Wheezie huge melons and starts to massage them, lick them, kiss them, and finally he starts sucking on them at the same time. Zak had both her nipples in his mouth and started sucking on them hard. Wheezie screamed in pleasure and had a crooked smile on her face because she was enjoying this very much. She had this whole match planned in her head and now she knows that Zak played right into her hands. Wheezie didn`t fight back until she was about ready to climax, she only needed a few more minutes to crack. Zak gave one big suck on Wheezie`s big boobs and she couldn`t hold it in anymore that Wheezie lactated all over Zak`s face and into his mouth. Zak drank his sisters milk and lets her hands go and he watches she fall backwards to the ropes which were helping her stay on her feet.
Zak said, “How do you like that?”
Wheezie said, “Oh it`s on brother.”
Wheezie tackles Zak and locks him in the abominable stretch while using her free hand to grab Zak`s dick and starts playing and massaging it. Poor Zak couldn`t do anything to stop it he trapped in that hold and was feeling pleasure and pain at the same time. Zak was already reaching his breaking point couldn`t stop it until boom Zak cummed on the ring and some of it got caught on Wheezie which she lick it off and was enjoying the taste of her brother. Zak didn`t like that he was the first one to climax, so he was going to do the same to Wheezie. Zak muster all the strength he had and judo hip tosses Wheezie over causing her to fall on the mat on her back. Zak jumps up in the air and lands with great precision on Wheezie where his dick entered her mouth perfectly. Zak close to Wheezie vagina, but there was one problem he had which was Wheezie big belly, so Zak decides to lift her belly fat and starts to rub her vagina with his hand. Wheezie went to pleasurable state when her brother started to rub her pussy.
Zak said, “How does it feel Wheezie?”
Wheezie couldn’t answer since her mouth was covered by Zak`s dick, but that didn`t stop her from lick her brothers dick. Zak felt his sister licking his dick so he decides to move up a down a bit, so that Wheezie could have another taste of her brother. After 10 minutes of moving, grunting, and rubbing the 2 cummed simultaneously at the same time causing Zak to cum inside Wheezie`s mouth and Wheezie to cum on the mat and on Zak`s hand. Zak lets go of Wheezie`s big belly watches as it jiggles a bit, and he starts to lick Wheezie`s cum.
Zak said, “You taste good sister.”
Zak gets up to his feet and he sees Wheezie`s mouth full of his cum and watches as she swallowed it whole. Zak walks to the ropes to lean on them a bit to try and get some his strength since it took a lot of his energy to cum twice in the ring, but for Wheezie it was different story. Wheezie wasn`t tried in fact she was full of energy. Wheezie somehow jumps up to her feet and when Zak saw this, he was surprised to see what was going on.
Zak said, “How do you have some energy?”
Wheezie said, “It’s your cum brother. It’s what driving me to have more energy and I will get more.”
Wheezie runs towards Zak and grabs him by the head and places it into her armpit for him to smell her scent. Wheezie squeezed and rub her sweat all over Zak face until he breaks and does the same to Wheezie. Zak traps Wheezie in his armpit, but that didn`t matter to her she just started licking and kissing and Zak was unsure how to defeat his sister if every time he tries to do something she will make it sexual for her. Zak lets go of the headlock on his sister and backs away slowly.
Zak said, “Please Wheezie how about we call it a draw?”
Wheezie said, “No. There has to be a winner brother and trust me there will be one.”
Zak was a little frighten by his sister and tries to get away from her, but Wheezie grabs Zak`s arm and starts swinging around in a circle until she lets go and Zak goes flying to the corner and lands headfirst and lands to the floor. Wheezie walks to the corner that is diagonal to Zak and wait for a bit for Zak to get into position. Zak grabs the corner and starts to get up to his feet while Wheezie stomps the ground like a big fat sumo wrestler and her entire body jiggles every time she stomps the ground and get into sumo position. Zak was up to his feet and leaning against the corner to keep his balance. Wheezie saw an opening runs full speed to the corner where Zak was and does a devasting butt bump towards Zak`s midsection not only knocking the air out of him, but also leaving him wedge in the corner. Wheezie walks out of the corner and see that Zak was stuck in between the top turnbuckle and the middle turnbuckle. Wheezie put a smile on her face and started to laugh towards Zak.
Wheezie said, “Ha! Ha! Ha! You look like taco Zak!”
Zak said, “Huh?”
Wheezie grabs Zak hand and unwedges him from the corner and watches as he falls to the mat face first. Wheezie grabs Zak`s head and puts him in the corner in a seated position and turns around until her big, fat, plump ass was facing Zak`s face. Wheezie grabs each huge buttock with her hands and spreads it, so that her anus was showing. Zak felt a huge shadow hovering over him, but he didn’t know what. Zak looks and it was his doom. Wheezie falls backwards towards Zak`s face and it was a bull`s-eye for Wheezie. Wheezie`s ass landed right on top of Zak`s face that Zak` snout was pressed against her anus. Wheezie had a smile on her face immediately lets go of her buttocks engulfing Zak deeper into her ass which made her blush red and do a little scream for pleasure.
Wheezie said, “Well Zak if you can hear me, you what to do if you ate to get out, right?”
Zak had no choice, but to start licking Wheezie`s ass while starts figuring her vagina herself, so that she can cum while her bother is making love to her big fat ass. Zak` s dick was starting to hard again, but this time Wheezie uses her tail to give her brother a tailjob by warping her tail around Zak`s dick and starts to up and down at a slow pace. Zak was licking the inside of Wheezie, but he felt he can go in deeper, so Zak opens his mouth even wider. Wheezie felt that Zak`s open all the way, so she sinks in her ass deeper into the corner to the point where you can`t even see the top half Zak in the corner or even the middle turnbuckle in the corner for all that matters.
Wheezie said, “Wow Zak you going in deeper I can feel tongue almost hitting my sweet spot.”
Wheezie moaned louder and started rubbing Zak`s dick with her tail faster and faster. However with all that going on in the ring Wheezie didn`t know that her and her brother were being watched the whole time. Wheezie was reaching her climax point and Zak as well was reaching his limit as well. Wheezie rub faster, Zak suck faster they kept going non-stop until Wheezie let out a loud scream of ecstasy that both Wheezie and Zak cummed at the same that some it got the mat and most of Wheezie and Zak`s cum was on Wheezie`s tail. Wheezie slowly got out of the corner while still holding on the ropes to not balance and she sees that Zak is to exhausted and out breathe from being under her gigantic for, so long.
Wheezie said, “You did good Zak. Now it`s my pussy turn.”
Zak said, “Oh no.”
Wheezie said, “Yes.”
Wheezie turns around and stands over Zak face in the corner. She lifts one of her legs and places it over the bottom turnbuckle and then she does the same thing with the other leg. She grabs on to the ropes with one hand and uses the other hand to lift her big belly and slowly lowers her pussy towards Zak`s face. Zak open his mouth wide open and once Wheezie was close enough he inserted his tongue all the way till his entire mouth was already pressed against her pussy. Wheezie drops lets go of her belly and just starts jumping up down while Zak was busy using his tongue like a dick for Wheezie when she is jumping up in down like a bronco buster.
Wheezie said, “Oh Zak you are a real man!”
Wheezie cummed again without hesitation and Zak busy with a whole mouth full of cum and he swallows it all in one gulp. Wheezie climbs out of the ring to see Zak`s face cover in her cum which mad her happy. Wheezie would love to continue, but it was a wrestling match, so it was time to get back to the wrestling match. Wheezie uses her foot to lay Zak flat on the mat while still in the corner, of course Zak doesn’t know what`s going on since he is in a state of horniness that basically takes him out for reality, but Wheezie is about to fix that. Wheezie climbs the turnbuckle to the middle rope and waits a bit till she was good and ready to jump off.
Wheezie said, “Get ready your sister is here to make you happy.”
Wheezie jumps off the turnbuckle and lands a brutal butt drop over Zak waking him up from his trance in severe pain and Zak yells in pain and in distress. Wheezie had a smile in her face because she enjoyed making her brother scream and she was able to his face in pain. Wheezie lower her upper half a bit to grab Zak neck and starts pulling it towards her body wo the point where his head stops at the middle of her belly. Wheezie lowers her head and gives Zak a little kiss on the lips to ease the pain.
Wheezie said, “Feel better my Zak-y-boo.”
Zak said, “No.”
Wheezie said, “Okay.’
Wheezie rolls off Zak and gets up to her feet while Zak was still on flat on the mat. Wheezie helps Zak to his feet and throws him the ropes. Zak comes bouncing back towards Wheezie where she was about to clothesline her brother, but Zak dodge the clothesline and runs towards the other side of the ring and bounces back towards Wheezie. Zak jumps up in the air and performs a dropkick to midsection on Wheezie knocking her flat on her ass. Zak took this chance again and runs back towards the ropes and comes running full speed towards Wheezie and does a basement splash laying Wheezie flat on the mat. Zak quickly got up to feet grabs Wheezie`s legs and locks her in a painful figure 4 leg lock.
Zak said, “Give up Wheezie.”
Wheezie said, “Never.”
Zak said, “Fine you ask for this.”
Zak using his long neck goes straight to Wheezie`s foot that he has lock in the starts to kiss, lick, and suck on her toes. Wheezie felt Zak`s tongue on her foot plus with the pain he is inflicting on her legs she couldn`t handle it. Wheezie was banging on the mat and screaming in pain because she couldn`t hold out any longer, but the one thing about Wheezie is that she never gives up. Wheezie rolls in a circle while Zak still had her lock in the figure 4 leg lock until Zak got dizzy and lost his grip luckily for Wheezie she is used to it. Wheezie gets up to feet, walks towards Zak, and kicks him in the stomach until he lays flat on his stomach. Wheezie jumps up in the air and butt drops right on top of Zak`s back and she grabs Zak`s leg and lock him a single leg boston crab. Zak was banging and slapping the mat in pain from the submission move Wheezie had him in and that worst part was that he could feel Wheezie`s full weight on him and her strength on his leg.
Wheezie said, “How do you like it?”
Zak said, “Get off.”
Wheezie said, “No. This is now personal Zak.”
Wheezie ticks out her tongue and starts to lick Zak`s foot. Zak felt Wheezie tong and started banging the mat harder and harder because he couldn`t handle it anymore. Wheezie lick Zak`s foot from top to bottom, in between his toes, and even suck on his toes until Zak` foot was covered in her saliva which Zak can feel just by wiggling his toes and moving his foot. Wheezie lets go of Zak foot and gets up to her feet and then runs to the ropes and comes back running towards Zak and jumps up in the air lands the world`s heaviest splash right on top of Zak. Her entire belly almost covered Zak`s entire body from his shoulders to his tail. Zak felt he was being steamrolled by big boulder that stop halfway.
Zak said, “It`s too much.”
Wheezie said, “I don`t care. I am going to make you suffer in this match until I am good and ready to claim the win and I will claim you as my prize.”
Zak said, “That’s never going to happen.”
Wheezie said, “We`ll see about that.”
Zak was banging and kicking the mat, but Wheezie wouldn`t move an inch and all he was doing was just making her body jiggle from all the movement. Wheezie decides to get up to her feet and help Zak up to his feet as well and throws him to the ropes. Zak comes running back towards Wheezie jumps and lands a seismic crossbody splash on Zak that the whole ring trembled just from the impact. Wheezie gets up to her feet and just watches Zak covering his stomach trying to regain some air that he lost from that splash.
Wheezie said, “Admit defeat Zak-y-boo and it’s all over.”
Zak said, “Never.”
Wheezie said, “Okay then it’s time for me to get serious.”
Zak jumps up to his feet and lets out an assault of random attacks on Wheezie. She chops her, slaps her, and tails whips her, but nothing works all the attacks just bounce off Wheezie and make her body jiggle which was ticklish for her. Zak was out of ideas and out of breath he had nothing else up his sleeve to win the match, so he decides to lay it all out for one top rope flying maneuver. Zak runs to the corner and climbs to the top rope, Wheezie follows him to the corner once she was close enough Zak jumps off the top rope backwards to attack Wheezie with a rear-view attack from his butt, but it didn’t not work at all. Wheezie grabs Zak around his waist since he contacted her, but she just absorb it like it was nothing.
Wheezie said, “Wow Zak that was just sad.”
Zak said, “What are you going to do now?”
Wheezie said, “Oh nothing. Just this.”
Wheezie sets Zak down for a minute, but still holding him around his waist and then not even a second later she thrust Zak backwards for a german suplex which made entire shake in pain. Wheezie gets up to her feet and grabs Zak by his tail and pulls on it since he stayed in that german suplex position and sets him flat on the mat. Wheezie took this chance to do one more move before she ends it all with her special top rope flying maneuver. Wheezie starts jumping around Zak which made her entire body jiggle and was like a little earthquake for Zak. Wheeze runs towards the ropes that were in front of Zak, she bounces of them then runs towards the ropes that were behind Zak and she comes racing back towards jumps up in the air and land crater sized earthquake butt drop splash on Zak.
Zak said, “Owww!!!”
Wheezie said, “Did it hurt yes?”
Zak said, “Yes.”
Wheezie said, “Don`t worry Zak the match is almost over. Here have some punch.”
Zak said, “Punch?”
Wheezie punches Zak right in face knocking him out. Wheezie gets up to her feet grabs Zak by his tail and drags him to the corner and leaves about 2.5 ft from the corner. Wheezie looked at the distance from the corner and Zak which was a perfect distance. Wheezie climbs out of the ring walks to the corner and climbs to the top rope. Zak was recovering from the blow to the head received from Wheezie and felt a shadow of impending doom over him. Wheezie saw that Zak about to open his eyes, so she quickly jumps off the top rope and lands a perfect body splash on Zak. It was so perfect that the tip of Wheezie`s head was lined up with Zak`s head, and her toes to his toes it was just amazing. Wheezie`s body covered up Zak`s body from the tip of his toes to the tip of head.
Wheezie said, “Well Zak I have your entire body pinned under my mine any last words before I start the count.”
Zak said, “No Wheezie. It`s game over for me just count and claim your prize.”
Wheezie said, “Okay then. 1… *kiss* 2… *kiss* 3… *kiss* I win.”
Zak said, “Okay, but did you kiss so much.”
Wheezie said, “Because I love so much and now that I have won our little duel you are now mine forever.”
Zak said, “Okay then let’s get started.”
Zak holds Wheezie`s hand starts to kiss her on the mouth. Wheezie and Zak tongue wrestle a bit to get taste of each other even the taste of their entire body during their match. Wheezie pulls her head little bit back to she her tongue and Zak`s tongue warp around each other in love. Zak was starting to get hard from his kiss with his sister that Wheezie can feel his dick on her tail. Wheezie pulls away from Zak and had a smile on her face. Wheezie gets up to her feet and hover directly over Zak`s dick with her pussy and starts to lower it gently until she can feel the tip of his dick touching her pussy. Wheezie decides to drop in fast on Zak`s dick that it went deep inside her and Zak cummed a little bit from that surprise from his sister.
Zak said, “Go easy on me sis.”
Wheezie said, “I will try, but no promises.”
When Wheezie`s sit up with her neck up high that she sees something pink that was hiding behind a wall. Wheezie let out a loud scream that pink thing jumped out in fear and it runed out to be Cassie that was hiding. Wheezie pointed towards and told her to come inside the ring because she wanted to talk to her about everything she has seen. Cassie walks towards the ring and climb in, but she since she is smaller than Zak and Wheezie she is only tall up to their stomachs. When Wheezie saw Cassie, she saw that their was something sticky on her legs.
Wheezie said, “How long have you been watching us, Cassie?”
Cassie said, “Since the beginning.”
Wheezie said, “Okay. Why are you wet from your legs?”
Cassie said, “Actually its cum.”
Zak and Wheezie said, “Cum?!”
Cassie said, “Yeah you match was so hot that I couldn`t contain myself at all. Do you mind if I join?”
Wheezie said, “Sure I can share my brother with you because you are my best friend.”
Zak said, “Yeah I don`t mind.”
Cassie said, “Thank you.”
Cassie hover over Zak`s head with her ass and lower it on to his face where Zak inserts his tongue into her ass and since Cassie was smaller, she felt his long tongue pressed against her sweet spot that she cummed with no hesitation and Zak hasn`t even done anything yet. Wheezie was surprised that she cummed so early and she hasn`t yet. Wheezie decides to change that by moving up and down slowly at simple pace to try to get some feel out her brother dick in her pussy till she was good and ready to go faster. Wheezie started moving faster and faster until boom Zak cummed inside Wheezie and once she screamed in pleasure that caused Cassie to cum as well and Wheezie cummed as well all over Zak`s dick.
Wheezie said, “Wow that felt amazing Zak. Also Cassie you cum very easily.”
Cassie said, “Yeah being small kinda have it drawbacks I try my best.”
Wheezie said, “Then get ready for a night of passion Cassie.”
Cassie said, “Um…. Okay.”
Wheezie lowers her head towards Cassie`s face and gives her big kiss on the mouth that left her face red. Wheezie was happy that she gets to spend a whole night with the 2 dragons that she loves the most. The 3 dragons had a night full of sex that they passed out in the ring cuddling one another which Zak cuddle with Cassie then Wheezie cuddle with Zak making a perfect heart shaped cuddle with the 3 of them together. A few days have past since that day and Zak was flying home to see his sister, but to his surprise he saw Wheezie and Cassie in the living room with 2 boxes and was wondering what is happening.
Zak said, “What`s going on here?”
Wheezie said, “Nothing much we have some presents for you why don`t you open them.”
Zak said, “Okay.”
Cassie said, “Open my mine first.”
Cassie handed off her present to Zak and he opens it, and he reaches in to find a baby bottle, but he had confused face on him because he didn`t understand what was going on. Wheezie gives Zak her present which opens and pulls out 2 baby dragon pajamas which still left him confused still. Zak looks back at the 2 girls and sees them rubbing their bellies and that’s when it hit him. Zak jump up in excitement and couldn`t believe what happen.
Zak said, “Your pregnant!!!!!!”
Cassie and Wheezie said, “Yeah!!!! And you are the father!!!”
Zak feinted from the shock and feel the to the floor Cassie and Wheezie got on the floor and cuddle with him because they were about to be one big happy family and they held on to him tight because they were never going to let him go ever.
THE END.
Gloria vs Moto Moto: Rise of Melman
General | Posted 3 years agoIt’s been 3 days since Gloria was missing and Melman was starting to get worried. Melman Knew that gloria was going to sparring match with one of the hippos from her group, but she shouldn’t been back since the day she left. Melman got up on his feet and heads out to find Gloria, and the first place he looks is the watering hole searching for the hippo that challenge Gloria to her sparring match. After hours of looking Melman Found the hippo that challenge Gloria and went to go talk to her. Melman went up to the hippo and started asking questions.
Melman said, “Hello, um do you know where my wife is?”
Female Hippo said, “I thought she was went back home.”
Melman said, “No. she hasn`t come back and I am starting to get worried.”
Female hippo said, “Well I am sorry, but I do not know.”
Melman said, “But you were the last one to see her. Please tell me.”
Melman kept asking the hippo where’s Gloria and she is kept telling him that she knew nothing of what happen to his wife, But Melman didn`t give up. Melman kept bothering the hippo she told him where Gloria was. After a long afternoon of pressuring the hippo she finally broke. She got on her knees begging Melman to leave her alone and she will him everything
Melman said, “What!?!?!?!””
Female Hippo said, “It’s true. It was a trap for Moto to get his revenge on Gloria for dumping him for you.”
Melman said, “Wow. That guy has some jealous issues.”
Female Hippo said, “Also it was because Gloria beat him up to save you awhile to.”
Melman said, “Well that makes more sense. Tell me where you were having the match with my wife right now.”
Female Hippo said, “Okay. In the jungle there is a ring there. That’s where you will find your wife.”
Melman quickly runs towards the jungle full speed looking for his wife and by the time he reach the center of the jungle he saw his wife on the ground passed out. Melman walks towards Gloria to see how she was doing. Melman using all his strength picks up Gloria and runs out of the jungle towards the infirmary, so that they can help Gloria. After a long 8 hour wait the docs their told Melman that she was going to fine. A few bumps and bruises, but she was going to make it. Melman was glad that the hard part was over, but now he was going to do the one thing that every husband should do. Defeat Moto and make sure he doesn’t bother them again. Melman yells out with all his strength, so that Moto can hear him.
Melman said, “You hear Moto!!!! I am coming for you!!!!”
Melman went back into the jungle where he found his wife and gets to work. Melman first built a ring a fit for him, then he started working out getting the gains he need, but also eating a lot, so that he can make Moto pay because for what he did and make sure that he doesn`t comeback at all. After 2 months of working the shadows, it was time. Melman was ready for Moto, and he wanted to make sure that he comes to meet his doom. Moto was walking down a path minding his own business and eating a lot since he was big and fat after his match with Gloria that he enjoyed being big. Moto saw a big life with a message. It said, ‘Moto you are coward for fighting a woman. Why not pick on someone your own size? Meet me in the Jungle unless you are scared. Signed Melman’
Moto said, “So, that fool has the balls to call me coward? Well I will show him.”
Moto drops his food and starts walking towards the jungle. He was big and fat, so it took some time for him to reach the center of the jungle where he had his rematch with Gloria, but this time it was different. This time the ring was 3 times bigger than the other ring and it was taller. Moto walks towards the ring and once he got in, he was as tall second rope. Meaning that the ring was one more moto taller than him. Moto was looking for Melman wondering where he was.
Moto said, “Well I am here coward! Show yourself!”
Melman said, “Gladly.”
Melman drops from the treetops and lands ring at the center of the ring, and Moto could not believe his eyes. Melman was huge. Moto saw that Melman was jack both in muscle and fat and he was trembling in his feet. Melman saw that Moto was trembling in fear and he was glad. Melman walks towards moto and grabs him and lefts him up.
Melman said, “Hello Moto.”
Moto said, “H-h-h-hello M-m-m-me-Mel-Melman.”
Melman said, “I am glad you accepted my invitation.”
Moto said, “Well I couldn`t say no to an open challenge.”
Melman said, “Well I hope you are ready for a beat down.”
Moto said, “No. I am not ready.”
Melman said, “Well to late.”
Melman spins in circle while holding Moto for about 30 seconds then throws him to the corner. Melman runs to the corner full speed, but Moto was able to get out of the corner in time before Melman could do any damage on him. Moto quickly charges towards Melman, but it was a bad idea because Melman was ready for it. Melman does the big boot on Moto sending him down to the ground. Melman quickly uses this chance to run to corner and climb to the top rope. Moto saw busy trying to recover from the big boot he took to the face, that he didn`t know that Melman was on the tope. Melman jumps of the top rope and lands right on top of Moto with a belly splash.
Moto said, “Ohhhhh!!!!!”
Melman said, “How do you like that huh?”
Moto said, “I don`t like it.”
Melman said, “Good because there is more where came from.”
Melman quickly gets up to his feet and jumps up in the air and comes crashing down on Moto`s face burying it in his fat ass. Melman got this move from Gloria since he saw her use it on him last time. Melman plans to play dirty ad torture Moto in this match for what he did to Gloria. Melman gets up to his feet and jumps up in the air, this time he land right on top of Moto`s belly and locks him in a body scissors using his longs legs. Melman reaches down towards Moto`s nipples and grabs them tight.
Moto said, “You wouldn`t!?”
Melman said, “Try me!”
Moto said, “No!”
Melman said, “Yes!”
Melman does a big twist on Moto`s Nipples that Moto screamed, so hard that he almost lost his voice. Melman was pleased to see that Moto was suffering because no man or animal can handle the purple nirple. Melman lets Moto out of the body scissors and gets up to his feet while Moto stayed laying down on the mat massaging his nipples. Melman laughed at Moto which made him angry. Moto got up to his feet and runs to the ropes and comes bouncing back with a belly bump towards Melman. Melman saw that Moto was coming towards him, but she decides to have fun with moto since he makes it easy for him.
Melman said, “Ready, Moto?”
Moto said, “For what?”
Melman said, “This!”
Melman pulls in his big belly and once Moto was close enough, he sends him flying back to the ropes where he comes back towards Melman only to be sent back again. To Melman it was like a game of ping pong because he was the paddle and Moto was the ball. Moto comes back towards Melman one more time, but this time Melman belly bumps Moto to the corner. Moto was sent flying to the corner, crashes into it, and is in a seated position perfect for Melman. Melman quickly runs towards Moto since he down and jumps in the air. Moto saw a big shadow covering him and when he looked at what it was, he was in very big trouble. Melman lands right on top of Moto and starts bouncing on him like a small trampoline using his big rump with his favorite move from wrestling the Bronco Buster.
Melman said, “Nice! I am riding a bucking bronco! This is fun!” (part 2)
Moto said, “No its not!”
Melman said, “For me it is!”
After 20 minutes of bouncing Melman just sits on top of Moto and relaxes for a bit. Moto could feel Melman`s weight on top of him and he was fat. Melman enjoyed sitting on top of Moto and just rubs his big belly and lifts it up with his fat plump arms then drops on Moto which caused him to grunt in a little pain. Melman saw that Moto was struggling to breathe from his weight, so he decides to move a little forward and buries Moto under his big belly, but also pressed his dick in front of Moto`s face. Melman felt Moto` breathe against his dick and he started to get hard a bit. Melman knew he was restoring his wife`s honor from her fight with Moto, but she did mention that they had some personal time together. Melman decides to have some fun with moto since he did the same thing to his wife and the first part of it was going to be the stinkface that Melman is going to enjoy it more. Melman gets up to his feet and sees, that Moto was passed out, or he assumed he was since his big belly was in the way.
Melman said, “Hope you ready to wake up Moto.”
Melman climbs to the top rope and does some little bounces and jumps off the top rope and comes crashing down right on top of Moto waking him up and giving him a massive bruise on his fat belly. Moto tried to push Melman off him, but it was no use he was just too heavy for him. Moto had no more strength left in him which was good news for Melman. Melman lowers his head towards Moto`s face and licks his lips with his tongue. Moto saw the look in his eyes, and he was not happy about what was going to happen next.
Moto said, “Please Melman! I know what you are thinking, but please don`t do it!”
Melman said, “Oh so you don’t want me to kiss you the same you did to my wife.”
Moto said, “Please don`t do it.”
Melman said, “Well when you put it that way.”
Moto said, “So you will give me a pass.”
Melman said, “No.”
Melman forces his tongue into Moto`s mouth and forcefully kisses him until Moto went wide eyed and hie couldn`t handle it anymore. After 15 minutes of kissing Melman pulls away from his face and looks at him. Moto was somewhere deep in his mind in a deep trance of pleasure couldn`t be snap out of it. Melman took this chance to get off him and sets him up in a seated position and walks to the corner that is diagonal to him and wait for a bit. Melman waited 2 minutes since he was stretching his legs and didn’t want to pull a muscle. Melman charges towards Moto in the corner and once he was close enough, he does a 180 turn and lands a brutal butt bump towards Moto. Melman pulls himself out of the corner to see who Moto was doing, but to his surprise he was unfazed by the butt bump.
Melman said, “Didn`t feel a thing, huh?”
Moto was still dazed and that’s when Melman knew that Moto was still in a trance from his kiss. Melman took this chance to slap Moto in the face hard to snapping him out of it and Moto was back to reality.
Moto said, “What happen?”
Melman said, “My kiss made you fall asleep.”
Moto said, “Really? That’s weird.”
Melman said, “Well now that you back with us. Its time I smother you with my ass.”
Moto said, “Please Melman anything, but that!”
Melman said, “Sorry Moto, but I have to do this”
Melman turns around and grabs his ass cheeks and spreads them to expose his anus to Moto then he drops fast on top of Moto`s face since Melman didn`t want to give him a chance to run away from his punishment. Melman lets go of his cheeks and they engulf Moto in ass meaning it was like his ass cheeks decapitated him, but it was because Melman`s ass was huge that it just covered his head. Moto was banging, kicking, and smacking Melman`s ass trying to push him away, but it was no use Moto was trap underneath him. Moto was stuck breathing his giraffe musk and he couldn`t fight it because it was intoxicating to him. Moto couldn`t hold it in anymore, so he opens his mouth a bit, sticks out his tongue, and inserts inside Melman`s ass. Melman felt Moto`s tongue and he started to blush red. He felt how his tongue was inside him. Melman was enjoying this very much and he decides to get in on the fun. Melman uses one of his hoofs to find Moto`s dick under his fat belly and starts to give him a foot job, while Melman uses one of his hands to lift his own big belly and the other one to give himself a handjob.
Melman said, “Keep it up while I try to make us both cum.”
After 20 minutes of licking, massaging, and rubbing the cum at the same time. Melman`s cum went flying across the ring, while Moto`s cum was trap underneath his fat belly. Melman pulls his hoof out from under Moto`s belly and it was cover in Moto`s cum, and his hand was covered in his cum. Melman pulls himself out of the corner, turns around, and places his foot in front of Moto`s face. Moto was confused as to why Melman was showing him his hoof that was covered in cum.
Moto said, “Uh. What do you want to do?”
Melman said, “Lick it.”
Moto said, “Sorry?”
Melman said, “Lick it Clean.”
Moto said, “Yes sir.”
Moto opens his mouth and sticks out his tongue to clean Melman`s hoof that was covered in his cum, while Melman starts licking his hand clean since it was covered in his cum. After 5 minutes of licking the 2 were done and Melman decided it was time to have some sex with the Moto. Melman grabs Moto by the foot and drags him to the center of the ring and turns him over on his stomach. Melman lays right on top of him and locks Moto`s head in headscissors in between his meaty thighs while Melman uses his hands to spread Moto`s ass cheeks to expose his anus. Melman licks his lips and inserts his long tongue inside Moto`s ass and starts moving it around in a circle.
Moto said, “P-p-p-please M-M-M-Melman stop.”
Melman said, “I wish I could Moto, but you are just so tasty.”
Melman kept forcing his tongue into Moto and keeps licking it from the inside with his long tongue. Moto couldn`t handle it anymore. He just went limb and cum a second time and Melman was a little disappointed at Moto for climaxing before he even had time to finish. Melman tightens his grip on Moto`s head as punishment for cumming before he had a chance to finish lubing him up.
Moto said, “M-M-M-M-Melman t-t-t-too tight.”
Melman said, “That’s what you get for cumming before I even had chance to at least lube your ass up or even suck on your dick. The same way you did to my wife, but I guess I am going to have to improvise.”
Melman starts licking harder and faster until Moto`s ass was nice and lube up, so now it was time for him to suck his dick. (part 3) Melman sits up burying Moto`s face into his big fat ass. Melman grabs Moto`s belly and pulls it towards him and to see that Moto`s dick was covered in his own cum. Melman was disappointed that Moto couldn’t contain himself until He was able to suck him dry, but Melman shrugs his shoulders and starts licking Moto`s dick clean. After 3 minutes of licking Melman left Moto`s dick spotless and clean all the cum. Melman sticks out his long tongue and touches the tip of Moto`s dick. Moto felt the slimy long tongue of Melman that he wiggles his toes and enjoyed it.
Melman said, “Wow you are break easily when it comes to sex. I am going to have some fun with you.”
Moto said, “Mmmmhhh!!!!!!”
Melman said, “Okay get ready to enjoy my blowjob.”
Melman lowers his head and inserts Moto`s dick inside his mouth and starts licking in it inside his mouth. Moto felt Melman`s long tongue wrapping itself around his hard dick and he couldn`t take it anymore that he cummed inside Melman`s mouth. Melman was surprised that Moto cummed inside him already and he hasn`t even finish his blowjob yet. Melman swallowed his cum and just starts sucking on him again. After 15 minutes Melman got Moto to cum again in his Mouth and this time it was planned by Melman. He swallow all his cum and slowly gets up to his feet to see how Moto was doing after being trap under his fat ass. To his surprise Moto was cover in his ass sweat which was perfect for Melman meaning that Moto now belongs to him forever. Melman turns around and slowly lowers his ass onto Moto`s dick. Melman lowered himself until Moto`s was all the way inside him which was barely able to reach his sweet spot.
Melman said, “Well Moto the time has come.”
Moto said, “What are you talking about/’
Melman said, “I am going suck you dry, and you won`t had have sex with anyone, but me and vice versa.”
Moto said, “Never.”
Melman said, “That’s what you say now, but don`t worry you will come around.”
Melman slowly starts moving up and down whit Moto`s dick inside him. Moto was feeling very horny after this he wanted to cum already, but he didn`t want to prove Melman that he will become his sex slave. After 20 minutes Melman started moving faster and faster until Moto finally cum all inside Melman and her screamed in pleasure. Melman stayed right on top of Moto`s dick until he let out all the cum, he had inside to Melman. After 5 minutes Melman got up to his feet and Moto saw all his cum come out of Melman`s ass.
Moto said, “You sprung a leak.”
Melman said, “Oh well.”
Moto said, “Just because I cum into you doesn’t mean I will be yours.”
Melman said, “Oh you will be mine because now it’s my turn.”
Moto said, “Huh?”
Melman grabs Moto and drags him back to the corner in a seated position. Melman turns around and grabs his ass cheeks to expose his anus full of Moto`s cum. Moto knew what Melman was planning, but he want to no part of it. Just when Moto was about to escape it was too last for Moto. Melman drops his ass on top of Moto`s face and starts grinding, twerking, and smothering Moto`s face with his ass full of cum. Moto was at Melman`s mercy and he couldn`t escape from it all. After being trapped under Melman`s ass and with full of cum Moto couldn`t contain himself that he started eating out his ass. Moto starting gripping his ass, smacking it, and licking it clean from all his cum. Melman was so impressed, by Moto that he stayed seated right on top of him till Moto was done or passed out.
Melman said, “Oh Moto you are good.”
After 35 minutes Melman cum all over the mat again and so did Moto because the 2 have already reach their limit. Melman relaxes a bit till he can get his strength back and continue the match with Moto because even though Melman was secretly enjoying this he still needs to recover Gloria`s honor. Melman gets out of the corner and grabs Moto by his foot and drags him to the center of the ring and leaves him there. Melman walks back to the corner and climbs to the top rope, and he was very high. Melman jumps of the top rope and lands right on top of Moto with a belly splash. Melman felt his entire body and Moto`s body jiggle from the impact, but the ring didn`t shake at all.
Moto said, “This is some solid construction.”
Melman said, “Thanks I built it myself.”
Moto said, “I am pressed.”
Melman gets off Moto and walks back to the corner and tries to climb to the top rope again, but he was stopped at the middle rope by Moto. Moto didn`t want to suffer through another body splash again. Melman was stunned at the middle rope after being assaulted by Moto from behind. Moto climbs under and sets him on top of his shoulders. Moto uses all his strength to pull Melman out of the corner and was and powerbombs him to the mat. Melman was down, but not out. Moto quickly runs to corner while Melman was busy trying to get up to his feet. Moto made it to the top rope and was waiting for his window of opportunity. Melman turns around and walks towards Moto who on the tope rope of the corner. Moto jumps of the top rope, but Melman counters him by jumping up and belly bumps him back to the corner. Melman charges towards Moto and does a belly splash leaving him knockout in the corner. Melman grabs Moto by his and pull him out of the corner and lifts him up over his head and starts spinning him in a circle like what he did to Gloria and what Gloria did to him.
Melman said, “Nice try Moto. I give points for effort, but sadly you couldn’t finish me off.”
Moto said, “Please! Stop! I am dizzy!”
Melman said, “If you say so.”
Melman stops spinning him and sets him over shoulder for the rikishi driver which was a move that he heard from Gloria since she was the one that watch a lot of wrestling back at their zoo. Melman piledrives Moto to the mat headfirst knocking him out, but before he finishes him off with his own special and creative finishing move, he decides to do some top rope dives before ending Moto and making sure he doesn`t mess with Gloria ever again. Melman walks back to the corner and climbs to the top and jumps of the top rope and lands another body splash on Moto. Again their bodies jiggle from the impact, but still the ring stood firm because it was solid construction. Melman steamrolls over Moto for a while flattening him good. Melman gets up to his feet again and walks back to the corner and climbs to the top rope again and jumps off. He lands right on top of Moto with a heavy leg drop since Melman`s leg was twice as long and thicker than Moto`s leg. Melman lands right on top of his chest with the leg drop knocking the air out of Moto.
Melman said, “Man this fun.”
Moto said, “No it isn`t.”
Melman said, “Who asked you.”
Melman gets off Moto and walks to the corner and climbs to the top rope one last time before he unleashes his finishing, but he might tear his apart before ending it. Melman needed to soften Moto up before unleashing the move, but he needs to make sure that his incapacitated first. Melman jumps off the top and rope and lands crater size buttdrop on Moto that both their bodies jiggle, by the impact and ring tremble just a little bit. Melman was happy that he was able to soften up Moto a bit, but he needs to make sure that he doesn`t do another sneak attack on him again. Melman gets off Moto and kneels in front of Moto`s big ass. Melman lifts his big belly and at the point Moto lifts his head to see that Melman was rock hard. Moto saw Melman`s long and he tried to escape, but Melman drops his big belly on to Moto`s big belly and he couldn`t move at all.
Melman said, “You are not leaving Moto. You are mine now.”
Moto said, “Please Melman have mercy.”
Melman said, “You had sex with my wife. Did you give her mercy?”
Moto said, “No. But still you don`t have the guts to do it with me.”
Melman said, “Let’s find out.”
Melman slowly inserts the tip of his dick inside Moto`s ass and he scream. Melman then in one forceful thrust pushes in he long dick inside Moto that not only did he reach Moto`s soft spot, but also enter he womb. Melman slowly started moving his hips and Moto was busy trying to concentrate and not show his face to Melman that he was enjoying it. Melman starts thrusting harder and faster, that Moto couldn`t help it but scream in pleasure because he was enjoying this very much. Melman saw how Moto was reacting to his rough sex that he likes seeing his cute face. Melman lowers his face towards Moto`s face and give a big kiss with his long tongue and did some tongue wrestling inside Moto`s mouth. Moto didn`t stand a chance at all since he was in a state of pleasure, and he lost that match easily since he couldn’t take it anymore and cums. Melman didn`t mind that Moto cum because he still need to cum inside Moto to make it even.
Melman said, “Well Moto. I am close. You ready?”
Moto shook his head for Melman and Melman just keeps thrusting into Moto faster and harder until Melman lets out a huge load inside Moto that all his came out of Moto`s ass and Moto passes out. Melman pulls out of Moto and saw the huge load he left inside Moto, but it won`t be there for long. Melman was a little exhausted, but that didn’t stop him. He gets up his feet and walks to the corner and climbs to the top rope and starts doing some jumps like an Olympic swimmer until he jumps off the top and rope and reaches maximum height.
Melman said, “I like to call this the 3 Stomp Buttdrop!”
Melman lands right on top of Moto with a top rope foot stomp, but it didn’t stop there. Melman jumps up again using Moto`s belly like a trampoline. Melman jumps up in the air a second time and does a 2nd foot stomp. Melman jumps up in the air for a 3rd foot stomp on landing right on top of Moto`s belly and jumps up high in the air again and does a meditation stance in the air and comes crashing down towards Moto. Moto saw Melman falling towards him like a huge bag full of bowling balls, but he was too weak and he couldn`t move at all. Melman lands right on top while still staying in his meditation. Moto passed out from the impact that he received which was a lot since Melman was about 2 his size in height and weight. The whole ring trembles from the impact, but it still stood strong which was impressive. Melman saw that Moto was passed out and starts his count by hitting his belly 3 times. Melman lowers his head towards Moto`s ear to tell him something even when he was passed out.
Melman said, “I win.”
Moto said, “O-o-o-o-o-okay.”
Melman said, “Now that I have won our match you will leave Gloria alone for good and get over this obsession you have with her. Got it?”
Moto said, “Y-y-y-y-y-y-y-yes.”
Melman said, “Good. Now that we got that out of way get ready tomorrow by around noon because you are coming to my hut.”
Moto said, “W-w-w-w-w-why?”
Melman said, “Oh you see you are done with Gloria, but I am still going to have a lot of sex with you secret, so you are mow my love slave.”
Moto said, “O-o-o-o-o-o-o-okay.”
Melman gives Moto one big fat kiss on his cheek and gets off him and climbs out of the ring he made and disappears into the shadows and heads back to his hut. Gloria saw how big Melman was and assumed that he was busy wrestling Moto. Melman told Gloria everything except the part where he and Moto had sex and Gloria was happy without knowing the whole truth to the story. Meanwhile back at the ring Moto slowly gets up to his feet and exists the ring. Moto starts to walk back to his hut, but in his mind, he was thinking about Melman and that feeling he has for him will never go away. Because Moto was now and forever his love slave.
The End.
Melman said, “Hello, um do you know where my wife is?”
Female Hippo said, “I thought she was went back home.”
Melman said, “No. she hasn`t come back and I am starting to get worried.”
Female hippo said, “Well I am sorry, but I do not know.”
Melman said, “But you were the last one to see her. Please tell me.”
Melman kept asking the hippo where’s Gloria and she is kept telling him that she knew nothing of what happen to his wife, But Melman didn`t give up. Melman kept bothering the hippo she told him where Gloria was. After a long afternoon of pressuring the hippo she finally broke. She got on her knees begging Melman to leave her alone and she will him everything
Melman said, “What!?!?!?!””
Female Hippo said, “It’s true. It was a trap for Moto to get his revenge on Gloria for dumping him for you.”
Melman said, “Wow. That guy has some jealous issues.”
Female Hippo said, “Also it was because Gloria beat him up to save you awhile to.”
Melman said, “Well that makes more sense. Tell me where you were having the match with my wife right now.”
Female Hippo said, “Okay. In the jungle there is a ring there. That’s where you will find your wife.”
Melman quickly runs towards the jungle full speed looking for his wife and by the time he reach the center of the jungle he saw his wife on the ground passed out. Melman walks towards Gloria to see how she was doing. Melman using all his strength picks up Gloria and runs out of the jungle towards the infirmary, so that they can help Gloria. After a long 8 hour wait the docs their told Melman that she was going to fine. A few bumps and bruises, but she was going to make it. Melman was glad that the hard part was over, but now he was going to do the one thing that every husband should do. Defeat Moto and make sure he doesn’t bother them again. Melman yells out with all his strength, so that Moto can hear him.
Melman said, “You hear Moto!!!! I am coming for you!!!!”
Melman went back into the jungle where he found his wife and gets to work. Melman first built a ring a fit for him, then he started working out getting the gains he need, but also eating a lot, so that he can make Moto pay because for what he did and make sure that he doesn`t comeback at all. After 2 months of working the shadows, it was time. Melman was ready for Moto, and he wanted to make sure that he comes to meet his doom. Moto was walking down a path minding his own business and eating a lot since he was big and fat after his match with Gloria that he enjoyed being big. Moto saw a big life with a message. It said, ‘Moto you are coward for fighting a woman. Why not pick on someone your own size? Meet me in the Jungle unless you are scared. Signed Melman’
Moto said, “So, that fool has the balls to call me coward? Well I will show him.”
Moto drops his food and starts walking towards the jungle. He was big and fat, so it took some time for him to reach the center of the jungle where he had his rematch with Gloria, but this time it was different. This time the ring was 3 times bigger than the other ring and it was taller. Moto walks towards the ring and once he got in, he was as tall second rope. Meaning that the ring was one more moto taller than him. Moto was looking for Melman wondering where he was.
Moto said, “Well I am here coward! Show yourself!”
Melman said, “Gladly.”
Melman drops from the treetops and lands ring at the center of the ring, and Moto could not believe his eyes. Melman was huge. Moto saw that Melman was jack both in muscle and fat and he was trembling in his feet. Melman saw that Moto was trembling in fear and he was glad. Melman walks towards moto and grabs him and lefts him up.
Melman said, “Hello Moto.”
Moto said, “H-h-h-hello M-m-m-me-Mel-Melman.”
Melman said, “I am glad you accepted my invitation.”
Moto said, “Well I couldn`t say no to an open challenge.”
Melman said, “Well I hope you are ready for a beat down.”
Moto said, “No. I am not ready.”
Melman said, “Well to late.”
Melman spins in circle while holding Moto for about 30 seconds then throws him to the corner. Melman runs to the corner full speed, but Moto was able to get out of the corner in time before Melman could do any damage on him. Moto quickly charges towards Melman, but it was a bad idea because Melman was ready for it. Melman does the big boot on Moto sending him down to the ground. Melman quickly uses this chance to run to corner and climb to the top rope. Moto saw busy trying to recover from the big boot he took to the face, that he didn`t know that Melman was on the tope. Melman jumps of the top rope and lands right on top of Moto with a belly splash.
Moto said, “Ohhhhh!!!!!”
Melman said, “How do you like that huh?”
Moto said, “I don`t like it.”
Melman said, “Good because there is more where came from.”
Melman quickly gets up to his feet and jumps up in the air and comes crashing down on Moto`s face burying it in his fat ass. Melman got this move from Gloria since he saw her use it on him last time. Melman plans to play dirty ad torture Moto in this match for what he did to Gloria. Melman gets up to his feet and jumps up in the air, this time he land right on top of Moto`s belly and locks him in a body scissors using his longs legs. Melman reaches down towards Moto`s nipples and grabs them tight.
Moto said, “You wouldn`t!?”
Melman said, “Try me!”
Moto said, “No!”
Melman said, “Yes!”
Melman does a big twist on Moto`s Nipples that Moto screamed, so hard that he almost lost his voice. Melman was pleased to see that Moto was suffering because no man or animal can handle the purple nirple. Melman lets Moto out of the body scissors and gets up to his feet while Moto stayed laying down on the mat massaging his nipples. Melman laughed at Moto which made him angry. Moto got up to his feet and runs to the ropes and comes bouncing back with a belly bump towards Melman. Melman saw that Moto was coming towards him, but she decides to have fun with moto since he makes it easy for him.
Melman said, “Ready, Moto?”
Moto said, “For what?”
Melman said, “This!”
Melman pulls in his big belly and once Moto was close enough, he sends him flying back to the ropes where he comes back towards Melman only to be sent back again. To Melman it was like a game of ping pong because he was the paddle and Moto was the ball. Moto comes back towards Melman one more time, but this time Melman belly bumps Moto to the corner. Moto was sent flying to the corner, crashes into it, and is in a seated position perfect for Melman. Melman quickly runs towards Moto since he down and jumps in the air. Moto saw a big shadow covering him and when he looked at what it was, he was in very big trouble. Melman lands right on top of Moto and starts bouncing on him like a small trampoline using his big rump with his favorite move from wrestling the Bronco Buster.
Melman said, “Nice! I am riding a bucking bronco! This is fun!” (part 2)
Moto said, “No its not!”
Melman said, “For me it is!”
After 20 minutes of bouncing Melman just sits on top of Moto and relaxes for a bit. Moto could feel Melman`s weight on top of him and he was fat. Melman enjoyed sitting on top of Moto and just rubs his big belly and lifts it up with his fat plump arms then drops on Moto which caused him to grunt in a little pain. Melman saw that Moto was struggling to breathe from his weight, so he decides to move a little forward and buries Moto under his big belly, but also pressed his dick in front of Moto`s face. Melman felt Moto` breathe against his dick and he started to get hard a bit. Melman knew he was restoring his wife`s honor from her fight with Moto, but she did mention that they had some personal time together. Melman decides to have some fun with moto since he did the same thing to his wife and the first part of it was going to be the stinkface that Melman is going to enjoy it more. Melman gets up to his feet and sees, that Moto was passed out, or he assumed he was since his big belly was in the way.
Melman said, “Hope you ready to wake up Moto.”
Melman climbs to the top rope and does some little bounces and jumps off the top rope and comes crashing down right on top of Moto waking him up and giving him a massive bruise on his fat belly. Moto tried to push Melman off him, but it was no use he was just too heavy for him. Moto had no more strength left in him which was good news for Melman. Melman lowers his head towards Moto`s face and licks his lips with his tongue. Moto saw the look in his eyes, and he was not happy about what was going to happen next.
Moto said, “Please Melman! I know what you are thinking, but please don`t do it!”
Melman said, “Oh so you don’t want me to kiss you the same you did to my wife.”
Moto said, “Please don`t do it.”
Melman said, “Well when you put it that way.”
Moto said, “So you will give me a pass.”
Melman said, “No.”
Melman forces his tongue into Moto`s mouth and forcefully kisses him until Moto went wide eyed and hie couldn`t handle it anymore. After 15 minutes of kissing Melman pulls away from his face and looks at him. Moto was somewhere deep in his mind in a deep trance of pleasure couldn`t be snap out of it. Melman took this chance to get off him and sets him up in a seated position and walks to the corner that is diagonal to him and wait for a bit. Melman waited 2 minutes since he was stretching his legs and didn’t want to pull a muscle. Melman charges towards Moto in the corner and once he was close enough, he does a 180 turn and lands a brutal butt bump towards Moto. Melman pulls himself out of the corner to see who Moto was doing, but to his surprise he was unfazed by the butt bump.
Melman said, “Didn`t feel a thing, huh?”
Moto was still dazed and that’s when Melman knew that Moto was still in a trance from his kiss. Melman took this chance to slap Moto in the face hard to snapping him out of it and Moto was back to reality.
Moto said, “What happen?”
Melman said, “My kiss made you fall asleep.”
Moto said, “Really? That’s weird.”
Melman said, “Well now that you back with us. Its time I smother you with my ass.”
Moto said, “Please Melman anything, but that!”
Melman said, “Sorry Moto, but I have to do this”
Melman turns around and grabs his ass cheeks and spreads them to expose his anus to Moto then he drops fast on top of Moto`s face since Melman didn`t want to give him a chance to run away from his punishment. Melman lets go of his cheeks and they engulf Moto in ass meaning it was like his ass cheeks decapitated him, but it was because Melman`s ass was huge that it just covered his head. Moto was banging, kicking, and smacking Melman`s ass trying to push him away, but it was no use Moto was trap underneath him. Moto was stuck breathing his giraffe musk and he couldn`t fight it because it was intoxicating to him. Moto couldn`t hold it in anymore, so he opens his mouth a bit, sticks out his tongue, and inserts inside Melman`s ass. Melman felt Moto`s tongue and he started to blush red. He felt how his tongue was inside him. Melman was enjoying this very much and he decides to get in on the fun. Melman uses one of his hoofs to find Moto`s dick under his fat belly and starts to give him a foot job, while Melman uses one of his hands to lift his own big belly and the other one to give himself a handjob.
Melman said, “Keep it up while I try to make us both cum.”
After 20 minutes of licking, massaging, and rubbing the cum at the same time. Melman`s cum went flying across the ring, while Moto`s cum was trap underneath his fat belly. Melman pulls his hoof out from under Moto`s belly and it was cover in Moto`s cum, and his hand was covered in his cum. Melman pulls himself out of the corner, turns around, and places his foot in front of Moto`s face. Moto was confused as to why Melman was showing him his hoof that was covered in cum.
Moto said, “Uh. What do you want to do?”
Melman said, “Lick it.”
Moto said, “Sorry?”
Melman said, “Lick it Clean.”
Moto said, “Yes sir.”
Moto opens his mouth and sticks out his tongue to clean Melman`s hoof that was covered in his cum, while Melman starts licking his hand clean since it was covered in his cum. After 5 minutes of licking the 2 were done and Melman decided it was time to have some sex with the Moto. Melman grabs Moto by the foot and drags him to the center of the ring and turns him over on his stomach. Melman lays right on top of him and locks Moto`s head in headscissors in between his meaty thighs while Melman uses his hands to spread Moto`s ass cheeks to expose his anus. Melman licks his lips and inserts his long tongue inside Moto`s ass and starts moving it around in a circle.
Moto said, “P-p-p-please M-M-M-Melman stop.”
Melman said, “I wish I could Moto, but you are just so tasty.”
Melman kept forcing his tongue into Moto and keeps licking it from the inside with his long tongue. Moto couldn`t handle it anymore. He just went limb and cum a second time and Melman was a little disappointed at Moto for climaxing before he even had time to finish. Melman tightens his grip on Moto`s head as punishment for cumming before he had a chance to finish lubing him up.
Moto said, “M-M-M-M-Melman t-t-t-too tight.”
Melman said, “That’s what you get for cumming before I even had chance to at least lube your ass up or even suck on your dick. The same way you did to my wife, but I guess I am going to have to improvise.”
Melman starts licking harder and faster until Moto`s ass was nice and lube up, so now it was time for him to suck his dick. (part 3) Melman sits up burying Moto`s face into his big fat ass. Melman grabs Moto`s belly and pulls it towards him and to see that Moto`s dick was covered in his own cum. Melman was disappointed that Moto couldn’t contain himself until He was able to suck him dry, but Melman shrugs his shoulders and starts licking Moto`s dick clean. After 3 minutes of licking Melman left Moto`s dick spotless and clean all the cum. Melman sticks out his long tongue and touches the tip of Moto`s dick. Moto felt the slimy long tongue of Melman that he wiggles his toes and enjoyed it.
Melman said, “Wow you are break easily when it comes to sex. I am going to have some fun with you.”
Moto said, “Mmmmhhh!!!!!!”
Melman said, “Okay get ready to enjoy my blowjob.”
Melman lowers his head and inserts Moto`s dick inside his mouth and starts licking in it inside his mouth. Moto felt Melman`s long tongue wrapping itself around his hard dick and he couldn`t take it anymore that he cummed inside Melman`s mouth. Melman was surprised that Moto cummed inside him already and he hasn`t even finish his blowjob yet. Melman swallowed his cum and just starts sucking on him again. After 15 minutes Melman got Moto to cum again in his Mouth and this time it was planned by Melman. He swallow all his cum and slowly gets up to his feet to see how Moto was doing after being trap under his fat ass. To his surprise Moto was cover in his ass sweat which was perfect for Melman meaning that Moto now belongs to him forever. Melman turns around and slowly lowers his ass onto Moto`s dick. Melman lowered himself until Moto`s was all the way inside him which was barely able to reach his sweet spot.
Melman said, “Well Moto the time has come.”
Moto said, “What are you talking about/’
Melman said, “I am going suck you dry, and you won`t had have sex with anyone, but me and vice versa.”
Moto said, “Never.”
Melman said, “That’s what you say now, but don`t worry you will come around.”
Melman slowly starts moving up and down whit Moto`s dick inside him. Moto was feeling very horny after this he wanted to cum already, but he didn`t want to prove Melman that he will become his sex slave. After 20 minutes Melman started moving faster and faster until Moto finally cum all inside Melman and her screamed in pleasure. Melman stayed right on top of Moto`s dick until he let out all the cum, he had inside to Melman. After 5 minutes Melman got up to his feet and Moto saw all his cum come out of Melman`s ass.
Moto said, “You sprung a leak.”
Melman said, “Oh well.”
Moto said, “Just because I cum into you doesn’t mean I will be yours.”
Melman said, “Oh you will be mine because now it’s my turn.”
Moto said, “Huh?”
Melman grabs Moto and drags him back to the corner in a seated position. Melman turns around and grabs his ass cheeks to expose his anus full of Moto`s cum. Moto knew what Melman was planning, but he want to no part of it. Just when Moto was about to escape it was too last for Moto. Melman drops his ass on top of Moto`s face and starts grinding, twerking, and smothering Moto`s face with his ass full of cum. Moto was at Melman`s mercy and he couldn`t escape from it all. After being trapped under Melman`s ass and with full of cum Moto couldn`t contain himself that he started eating out his ass. Moto starting gripping his ass, smacking it, and licking it clean from all his cum. Melman was so impressed, by Moto that he stayed seated right on top of him till Moto was done or passed out.
Melman said, “Oh Moto you are good.”
After 35 minutes Melman cum all over the mat again and so did Moto because the 2 have already reach their limit. Melman relaxes a bit till he can get his strength back and continue the match with Moto because even though Melman was secretly enjoying this he still needs to recover Gloria`s honor. Melman gets out of the corner and grabs Moto by his foot and drags him to the center of the ring and leaves him there. Melman walks back to the corner and climbs to the top rope, and he was very high. Melman jumps of the top rope and lands right on top of Moto with a belly splash. Melman felt his entire body and Moto`s body jiggle from the impact, but the ring didn`t shake at all.
Moto said, “This is some solid construction.”
Melman said, “Thanks I built it myself.”
Moto said, “I am pressed.”
Melman gets off Moto and walks back to the corner and tries to climb to the top rope again, but he was stopped at the middle rope by Moto. Moto didn`t want to suffer through another body splash again. Melman was stunned at the middle rope after being assaulted by Moto from behind. Moto climbs under and sets him on top of his shoulders. Moto uses all his strength to pull Melman out of the corner and was and powerbombs him to the mat. Melman was down, but not out. Moto quickly runs to corner while Melman was busy trying to get up to his feet. Moto made it to the top rope and was waiting for his window of opportunity. Melman turns around and walks towards Moto who on the tope rope of the corner. Moto jumps of the top rope, but Melman counters him by jumping up and belly bumps him back to the corner. Melman charges towards Moto and does a belly splash leaving him knockout in the corner. Melman grabs Moto by his and pull him out of the corner and lifts him up over his head and starts spinning him in a circle like what he did to Gloria and what Gloria did to him.
Melman said, “Nice try Moto. I give points for effort, but sadly you couldn’t finish me off.”
Moto said, “Please! Stop! I am dizzy!”
Melman said, “If you say so.”
Melman stops spinning him and sets him over shoulder for the rikishi driver which was a move that he heard from Gloria since she was the one that watch a lot of wrestling back at their zoo. Melman piledrives Moto to the mat headfirst knocking him out, but before he finishes him off with his own special and creative finishing move, he decides to do some top rope dives before ending Moto and making sure he doesn`t mess with Gloria ever again. Melman walks back to the corner and climbs to the top and jumps of the top rope and lands another body splash on Moto. Again their bodies jiggle from the impact, but still the ring stood firm because it was solid construction. Melman steamrolls over Moto for a while flattening him good. Melman gets up to his feet again and walks back to the corner and climbs to the top rope again and jumps off. He lands right on top of Moto with a heavy leg drop since Melman`s leg was twice as long and thicker than Moto`s leg. Melman lands right on top of his chest with the leg drop knocking the air out of Moto.
Melman said, “Man this fun.”
Moto said, “No it isn`t.”
Melman said, “Who asked you.”
Melman gets off Moto and walks to the corner and climbs to the top rope one last time before he unleashes his finishing, but he might tear his apart before ending it. Melman needed to soften Moto up before unleashing the move, but he needs to make sure that his incapacitated first. Melman jumps off the top and rope and lands crater size buttdrop on Moto that both their bodies jiggle, by the impact and ring tremble just a little bit. Melman was happy that he was able to soften up Moto a bit, but he needs to make sure that he doesn`t do another sneak attack on him again. Melman gets off Moto and kneels in front of Moto`s big ass. Melman lifts his big belly and at the point Moto lifts his head to see that Melman was rock hard. Moto saw Melman`s long and he tried to escape, but Melman drops his big belly on to Moto`s big belly and he couldn`t move at all.
Melman said, “You are not leaving Moto. You are mine now.”
Moto said, “Please Melman have mercy.”
Melman said, “You had sex with my wife. Did you give her mercy?”
Moto said, “No. But still you don`t have the guts to do it with me.”
Melman said, “Let’s find out.”
Melman slowly inserts the tip of his dick inside Moto`s ass and he scream. Melman then in one forceful thrust pushes in he long dick inside Moto that not only did he reach Moto`s soft spot, but also enter he womb. Melman slowly started moving his hips and Moto was busy trying to concentrate and not show his face to Melman that he was enjoying it. Melman starts thrusting harder and faster, that Moto couldn`t help it but scream in pleasure because he was enjoying this very much. Melman saw how Moto was reacting to his rough sex that he likes seeing his cute face. Melman lowers his face towards Moto`s face and give a big kiss with his long tongue and did some tongue wrestling inside Moto`s mouth. Moto didn`t stand a chance at all since he was in a state of pleasure, and he lost that match easily since he couldn’t take it anymore and cums. Melman didn`t mind that Moto cum because he still need to cum inside Moto to make it even.
Melman said, “Well Moto. I am close. You ready?”
Moto shook his head for Melman and Melman just keeps thrusting into Moto faster and harder until Melman lets out a huge load inside Moto that all his came out of Moto`s ass and Moto passes out. Melman pulls out of Moto and saw the huge load he left inside Moto, but it won`t be there for long. Melman was a little exhausted, but that didn’t stop him. He gets up his feet and walks to the corner and climbs to the top rope and starts doing some jumps like an Olympic swimmer until he jumps off the top and rope and reaches maximum height.
Melman said, “I like to call this the 3 Stomp Buttdrop!”
Melman lands right on top of Moto with a top rope foot stomp, but it didn’t stop there. Melman jumps up again using Moto`s belly like a trampoline. Melman jumps up in the air a second time and does a 2nd foot stomp. Melman jumps up in the air for a 3rd foot stomp on landing right on top of Moto`s belly and jumps up high in the air again and does a meditation stance in the air and comes crashing down towards Moto. Moto saw Melman falling towards him like a huge bag full of bowling balls, but he was too weak and he couldn`t move at all. Melman lands right on top while still staying in his meditation. Moto passed out from the impact that he received which was a lot since Melman was about 2 his size in height and weight. The whole ring trembles from the impact, but it still stood strong which was impressive. Melman saw that Moto was passed out and starts his count by hitting his belly 3 times. Melman lowers his head towards Moto`s ear to tell him something even when he was passed out.
Melman said, “I win.”
Moto said, “O-o-o-o-o-okay.”
Melman said, “Now that I have won our match you will leave Gloria alone for good and get over this obsession you have with her. Got it?”
Moto said, “Y-y-y-y-y-y-y-yes.”
Melman said, “Good. Now that we got that out of way get ready tomorrow by around noon because you are coming to my hut.”
Moto said, “W-w-w-w-w-why?”
Melman said, “Oh you see you are done with Gloria, but I am still going to have a lot of sex with you secret, so you are mow my love slave.”
Moto said, “O-o-o-o-o-o-o-okay.”
Melman gives Moto one big fat kiss on his cheek and gets off him and climbs out of the ring he made and disappears into the shadows and heads back to his hut. Gloria saw how big Melman was and assumed that he was busy wrestling Moto. Melman told Gloria everything except the part where he and Moto had sex and Gloria was happy without knowing the whole truth to the story. Meanwhile back at the ring Moto slowly gets up to his feet and exists the ring. Moto starts to walk back to his hut, but in his mind, he was thinking about Melman and that feeling he has for him will never go away. Because Moto was now and forever his love slave.
The End.
Gloria vs Moto Moto: Vengeance
General | Posted 3 years agoA few months after his epic loss with Gloria, Moto was inside his hut wallowing in sadness and depression for losing against the hippo he loved and the fact that he got beat up by a fat hippo. Moto couldn`t live down and that the only way to make things right again was that he needs to challenge Gloria to another fight, but this time he is going to prepared and surprise her with something. For the next few weeks Moto started his training in gaining muscles, but not the kind that will attract woman. These type of muscles are going to be a weapon for his revenge in victory. After weeks of training and eating Moto was ready for his rematch all he needed to do was bring Gloria to him, that’s when Moto came up with a devious plan to do just that. Gloria was wandering around the savannah minding her business until she was approach by one of the hippos in her group.
Gloria said, “Girl how you doing?’
Female Hippo said, “Hey girl! I am doing great. I have a question to ask you.”
Gloria said, “Okay. What`s the question?”
Female Hippo said, “You want to do some wrestling? Just for fun of course.”
Gloria said, “Sure.”
Female Hippo said, “Okay we will meet up at midnight at the jungle okay that where we are going to have are match.”
Gloria said, “Okay. But why in the jungle and at night?”
Female Hippo said, “It’s because I am going to wrestle another hippo for a man, and this is my way of getting some extra training in before the match okay.”
Gloria said, “Okay. See you at midnight.”
Female Hippo said, “Bye.”
Gloria said, “Bye.”
The 2 hippos went their separate ways and waited for nightfall to meet up in the jungle, but the only hippo that was going to have some extra training is going to be Gloria. Nightfall came and Gloria started walking towards the jungle for her match with the other hippo. Gloria kept walking till she was able to reach the center of jungle where she saw wrestling ring made of tree trunks and vines. She walks towards the ring and climbs in it to see it up close. That’s when Gloria saw something amazing happen. The tree branches that were covering the ring had some small openings and once the moon was in perfect potion the light shines through the opening as spotlights making the ring look really shinny in the moonlight. Gloria`s jaw drop at the sight of this was glad that she accept the other hippo`s challenge for their wrestling match. Gloria waits in one of the corners and starts doing some stretching before the match, so she doesn`t pull muscle. That’s when a mysterious figure comes out of the shadows and climbs into the ring. Gloria saw the mysterious figure and notice that’s she/he was huge, taller than her, fatter than her, and even had a bigger ass than her. Gloria assumed that it was her sparring partner ready for their match, but the figure was covered in a and she didn`t know who it was.
Gloria said, “Wow! You weren’t kidding when you wanted to spar with me. I see that you fatten yourself up to try to make it challenging I like.”
Moto said, “Thank you.”
Gloria said, “Wait, that voice? It’s you!”
Moto said, “That’s Right!” (Moto pulls the hood of his head to really his face to Gloria)
Gloria said, “So it was trap that you set for me?”
Moto said, “Yes.”
Gloria said, “What do you want now, Moto?”
Moto said, “Isn`t obvious I want a rematch.”
Gloria said, “Fine I will wrestle you again, but don`t think that all those muscles well help you this time.”
Moto said, “Oh but it won`t be muscles that going to help get my win this time.”
Moto pulls of the robe that was concealing his true form from Gloria and was ready for their rematch, but Gloria wasn`t ready for what she just saw. Moto was huge. He had a big fat belly, a fat ass, and fat arms and chest. Moto was like a hippo sized sumo wrestler and Gloria was just stunned to see that Moto traded his amazing bod of muscles for a bod of flab. Gloria step back a bit in fear, but that wasn’t going to stop her from wrestling Moto and beating him again. Gloria stared Moto and didn`t want to show no fear, but Moto was able to see the fear in her eyes and that was enough for him because he has achieve that correct body figure to intimidate Gloria.
Gloria said, “Just because you are bigger than me, doesn`t mean I hold back.”
Moto said, “Good. Now get ready for the slaughter.”
The 2 hippos went to their corner and waited for the bell the ring to start the match. A bird flew in and lands on some rocks next to the ring and bangs his beak on the rocks making a ding sound. The 2 hippos charges at other and lock their hands around each other`s waists and started pushing each other like if they were in a sumo ring. After several minutes neither one has been able to move an inch because these Gloria and Moto were standing strong and didn`t want to either one the advantage. Gloria used all her strength to try and lift Moto off the ground, and she was barely able to pick him up off the ground like 2 inches only to her surprise she underestimated Moto`s new weight. Gloria struggle to pick him up that she lost her balance and fell backwards which also caused Moto to with her and right on top of her. Gloria was pancaked by Moto`s girth that she wasn`t able to feel her body move under all that weight and she felt that she was being crushed in a trash compactor.
Gloria said, “How much do you weigh?”
Moto said, "Not sure. How much do you weigh?”
Gloria said, “I don`t know.”
Moto said, “Well in that case what number comes to your head I am about 3 times that much okay.”
Gloria said, “Okay.”
Gloria`s whole body was buried under his fat and her face was being covered by Moto`s moobs which was kind a of sexy for her. Gloria started to breath slowly taking in his musky smell and she opens her mouth just a little bit and sticks out her tongue to lick his juicy moobs. Moto was feeling a strange sensation on his chest that pushes himself up in a seated position and saw that one of his moobs was covered in saliva. Moto was a little confused as to why Gloria did that, but he didn`t care he was still going to get his revenge on her, but there was nothing stopping him from having a little fun with her.
Moto said, “So you like the taste huh?”
Gloria said, “I do.”
Moto said, “Good, but sadly I have to beat you up still, so don`t take it personally, but if you are able to survive the beating, I will do that ass of yours okay.”
Gloria said, “Yes. Thank you, Moto. Wait! What I am saying I love Melman!”
Gloria opens her month wide open and takes a big bite towards Moto`s belly. Gloria bit him hard, but due to his fatness he felt nothing at all. Moto was seeing the benefits of having a fat bod and was glad that this time it was for some heavy payback and the first thing that he was going to do the same thing that Gloria did to him in their last match. Moto punches Gloria in the face knocking her out for a bit, giving him time to stand up on his feet, does a 180 turn with his butt over Gloria`s face and waits for the perfect moment. Gloria wakes up to try and see what was going on. Gloria opens her eyes to see a big fat butt hovering over her.
Gloria said, “What the-?”
Moto said, “Say hello to the full moon.”
Moto jumps up in the air and comes crashing down burying Gloria in his fat ass. Moto stayed seated on top of gloria for a while until he was good and ready to get off her. Of course he can claim the win already, but he still wants to enjoy his time with her before he finishes her off. Gloria was trying to push moto off her, but she didn`t have the strength needed to push him off. Gloria was kicking and banging the mat. Moto felt her banging the mat and slapping he big fat ass, so he decides to get off her because he didn`t want to finish her off to early or even let her pass out just yet. Moto gets up to his feet let Gloria breathe some fresh air and not his sweaty ass just yet. Gloria stayed laying down on the mat trying to recover, but she wasn`t able to fully recover just yet. Moto walks towards her and grabs her face and lifts her up over his shoulders.
Moto said, “Remember this? Now you are going to do feel the same way I did.”
Moto starts spinning her in a circle for about 10 minutes then throws her over the ropes. Gloria lands right on top of some tree trunks. Moto quickly runs to the corner and climbs to the top rope and waits for the perfect moment to attack. Gloria was so dizzy that she couldn`t stand up straight, so she rolls over on her back and stays laying their on top of the trunks trying to relax and get her vision back. Gloria saw Moto on the top rope, or she saw 3 of him.
Moto said, “Here I come Gloria!”
Moto jumps off the top rope and lands right on top of Gloria and breaking all the tree trunks that were there. Moto got up to his feet and looks at Gloria that she was pummeled by his big and she was in a small crater of Moto`s big ass. Moto grabs Gloria and toss her back in the ring and he walks back to the ring. Moto climbs into the ring and gets up to his feet and saw Gloria still laid out on the mat. Moto grabs Gloria and gives her a big bear hug. Gloria woke up in pain and saw that she was trap in a bear hug. She tries her best to escape, but Moto had her lock in tight and didn`t plan on letting go soon.
Moto said, “You are cute when you struggle.”
Gloria said, “Just wait when I break free.”
Moto said, “How?”
Gloria said, “You`ll see.”
Gloria struggles to break free, but all her struggling just makes Moto tighten his grip on her. Moto pulls Gloria closer to him and forces his tongue inside her mouth and starts some tongue wrestling. Gloria did her best to try and not fall for his sexual charms, but it was too late. Moto was good at charming other hippos, no matter how much he weighs. Gloria went limb as Moto was forcing his tongue down her throat, so that he can get a taste of Gloria. Gloria eyes closed as she was trap in her mind in her comfort zone where she can relax and enjoy. After 10 long minutes of kissing, Moto lets go of Gloria and she falls to floor. Moto lifts his foot and places it on top of Gloria as a sign of victory, but it doesn`t mean he won the match yet, he still wanted some payback from their match a few days ago.
Moto said, “Sorry Gloria, but I must do this.”
Moto kicks Gloria on her back, so that she can fall on her stomach. Moto grabs Gloria`s arm and sits on top of her and locks her in an armbar submission. Of course, due to his big belly in the Moto wasn`t able to apply pressure on it like Gloria did to him, but he still like it because he was able to bury Gloria with his big fat ass. After 2 minutes Gloria woke and open her eyes, but she was in the dark that’s when she realized where she was. She was buried under Moto`s ass in the same move that she used on him which broke his arm. Gloria was struggling to get out of the hold, but due to his big fat ass and weight, she didn`t stand a chance to break free. Gloria was scared that Moto was going to break her arm, and there was nothing she cand do. Gloria had no choice but to accept her fate. She waited until Moto was ready to break her arm in 2, but to her surprise Moto wasn`t able to. Moto got off Gloria and on to his feet, but he places his foot on her back to keep her from crawling away.
Gloria said, “Uh. What happen?”
Moto said, “Meaning?”
Gloria said, “Why didn`t you break my arm? The same way I did to you.”
Moto said, “Oh that. Well you see being huge, fat has its advantages, but this was the one time it backfires on me.”
Gloria said, “So…. You couldn’t break my arm?”
Moto said, “No.”
Gloria said, “Well I got lucky there.”
Moto said, “For now.”
Moto takes his foot off Gloria`s back and picks her up to her feet. Moto grabs Gloria`s head and shoves it into his armpits and locks her in a headlock. Gloria was trap inside Moto`s armpit where she was breathing his man musk and she couldn’t help herself to the scent. Gloria found a way to break the headlock, but she lifts Moto`s arm up and starts licking his armpit. Moto was seeing how freaky Gloria was and he was starting to like her more.
Moto said, “Man you are a super freak.
Gloria said, “Thanks.”
Moto said, “Sadly I am going to hurt you now.”
Gloria said, “What?”
Moto grabs Gloria`s arm and starts swinging her around in a circle until he lets her go and she goes flying into the corner and hits it face first. Gloria turns around and falls in a seated position while Moto walks to the corner that is diagonal to her and just waits for her to get comfortable. Moto jumps up and down like a boxer which caused the ring to shake since he was so heavy due to his new size. Moto runs full speed to Gloria that once he was range, he does a 180 turn, and butt slams into Gloria`s face that the ring almost tip over with Gloria and Moto`s weight all on one side. The ring falls to the floor and Moto pulls his big ass of the corner and turns around to see Gloria. She was knockout from the butt slam, but Moto wanted to wake her up with that bronco buster she did to him. Moto walk to her and stands on the bottom rope of the turnbuckle which help him hover over Gloria because he was about to give her a big surprise.
Moto said, “Oh. Gloria.”
Gloria said, “Hmmm.”
Moto said, “Get ready baby because I am about to give a nice birthday present.”
Gloria said, “Okay.”
Gloria was still stunned from the butt slam that she took to the face that she didn`t know what was going on or the surprise that Moto had in store for her. Moto jumps of the ropes and lands on top of Gloria that she woke up, but Moto wasn`t done there. Moto kept bouncing on top of her like she was bucking bronco the same way she did to him. Moto was having fun with this move, and he think he might use it again on a woman when they are having some personal time to together. Moto stops bouncing on Gloria and just stays seating on top of her for a moment. Gloria felt Moto`s weight on her and tries her best to push him off her, but he was just too heavy. Moto gets off her and sets her up in seated position again since his bronco buster left her laid out flat on the mat. Moto turns around, so that his big fat booty faces Gloria. He grabs each ass cheek and spreads them, so that his anus is exposed. He gently lowers his ass on to Gloria`s face and lets go of his ass cheeks and in slow motion you can see that they engulf Gloria`s entire head. After a few minutes Gloria felt something heavy and tried to push it off, but it was no use because she was trapped under all fat.
Moto said, “How you doing down their?”
Gloria said, “Mmmmhhh!!!!!”
Moto said, “Sorry I can`t hear you. You need to speak up.”
Gloria said, “Mmmmmmmmhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!”
Moto enjoyed giving Gloria the stinkface because it felt good to make Gloria suffer the same way she did to him in their match. After 20 minutes of smothering Moto gets off Gloria and walks out of the corner and turns around to see what a good job he had done. Gloria was passed out from being buried under his big ass that this presented a good opportunity to have some sexual fun with her. Moto grabs her foot and drags her out of the corner and to the center of the ring. Moto sits on top of Gloria with his ass on her face and he pulls her lower half close to face. To the point where Gloria`s fat drops exposing her pussy for him to enjoy. Moto sways his tongues inside his mouth for bit till it was nice and slimy and then he slowly inserts his tongue into Gloria`s pussy. Moto started French kissing her pussy for about 5 minutes until he was able to hear Gloria moan. Moto stops, so that he can surprise Gloria of what he plans on doing to her.
Gloria said, “What`s going on? Why can`t I move?”
Moto said, “Simple. I am making love to your pussy until you cum and I am sitting on top of you.”
Gloria said, “Oh okay. Wait. What!?!?!?!?”
Gloria tried her best to break free, but she couldn`t and Moto just seating on top of her until she tired herself out. After 5 minutes of struggling Gloria just gave up because she wasn`t able to push Moto off her which meant good news to Moto. Moto turns back to Gloria`s pussy and starts kissing, licking, and sucking on it for a good 25 minutes until Gloria couldn`t take anymore and she cum all inside Moto`s mouth which to him was good and tasty. Moto drank all her cum and turns back to her to tell her what he thinks about her cum.
Moto said, “Not bad. Its smooth and goes down easy.”
Gloria said, “Shut up!”
Moto said, “Okay then, time to bring out the big gun.”
Gloria said, “Big gun?”
First Moto licks Gloria`s ass next to get it nice and lube up. He first licks his fingers and inserts them in her anus then he inserts his tongue inside. Gloria could feel his long tongue inside her and moves it around causing Gloria to fall in a state of pleasure that she cums instantly and all over his chest. Moto pulls away from her ass and she’s her cum on his chest which he wipes off with his hand and then licks it clean. Moto lets go of Gloria`s lower half and gets up to his feet then he kicks Gloria to make her turn over and lay flat on her belly to ready for his big gun. (part 3) Moto was extremely hard after this match of course Gloria couldn’t see because he big belly was covering his large dick, but all that was about to change in a few minutes. Moto sits down since he can`t kneel on his knees due to his weight problem, which wasn’t going to be a problem for him.
Gloria said, “Please don`t.”
Moto said, “Sorry baby you had your chance to me mine, but you chose that giraffe over me, so get ready for your punishment.”
Gloria said, “If there is no other way.”
Moto said, “There isn’t.”
Moto uses his chubby arms and hands to grabs Gloria`s ass cheek and spreads them as far as they can. He then lifts his belly and places it on top of Gloria`s back and leans forward just a bit where gloria feel the tip of his hard dick at her anus. Gloria wanted to struggle, but that wasn`t going to happen Moto grabs Gloria by her waist and pulls her in slowly. Moto`s big dick was slowly getting inside Gloria, and she was humming in lust trying to hide the fact that she was about to cheat on her husband with another hippo. Moto then pushes her forward then pulls her back towards him to simulate that she is riding him. Moto kept pushing and pulling her faster and faster until after 15 minutes Gloria cummed on the mat and Moto cummed inside her ass. Moto overflow her with his cum that some of it came out of her ass. Gloria was relieved that the hard part was over, but the fun part for Moto was about to begin.
Moto said, “Don`t relax yet baby I still need your pussy.”
Gloria said, “No please. Have some dignity for a married woman.”
Moto said, “Sorry Hon. I don`t have any now.”
Moto inserts his dick into Gloria`s pussy and starts pushing and pulling her in which made her cum 3 times till Moto cums inside her with one big load. Gloria screamed in lust and just falls in a trance of pleasure, and she didn’t want to be woken up from it. Moto pulls himself out of Gloria and gets up to his feet and walks towards Gloria`s head and sits down. Moto saw that Gloria was still in a trance and wanted to give her something to relax even more. He picks up his belly and drops it right on top of Gloria`s head. Her entire head was buried under his big belly that she had a hard tome breathing, but when she woke up from her trance, she Moto`s dick still hard. Her eyes had heart shapes inside them, and she slowly opens her mouth a bit, sticks out her tongue, and grabs Moto`s dick and start sucking on it like a pacifier. Gloria keeps sucking on his dick for a good 30 minutes while Moto was busy massaging his big tits till, they let out milk and he cummed inside Gloria`s mouth.
Moto said, “Yeah baby!!!!!!!!!!”
Moto was in a state of pleasure for about 10 minutes since he just cummed from his breast and dick. Moto get sups to his feet and backs away from Gloria, so that he can see how bad he has left her after that little passionate moment they both had with each other. Moto picks Gloria up to her feet and he stands right in front of her. Gloria was still busy tasting Moto`s cum and he didn`t care because Moto knew it was time for the finale of their match and his going to do it the same way Gloria did to him minus the arm breaking part because he is still a gentleman.
Moto said, “Ok Gloria our time has to come to an end, so no hard feelings, okay?”
Gloria said, “Hmm. Sure. No feelings.”
Moto said, “That’s my girl.”
Moto runs towards the ropes and bounces off them towards Gloria and does a crossbody splash. They both land on the mat and Moto steamrolls over. Moto gets up to his feet and runs towards ropes again and comes back and lands side booty drops since their legs are tiny so they can`t do a leg drop. Moto gets up to his feet again and runs to the ropes one last time and comes back towards Gloria. He jumps up in the air and lands a buttdrop right on top of her chest.
Moto was secretly enjoying this part of the match since it was finally payback after their last match.
Moto said, “I have to say I am really enjoying this.”
Gloria said, “Me too.”
Gloria was still in her pleasure state after having some rough sex with Moto that she doesn’t what is happening right now. Moto picks up his big belly and drops it right on top of Gloria`s face and he just waits till Gloria passes out from being buried under his plump belly. After 2 minutes Moto gets up to his feet and walks off to the corner to relax for bit since he burned a lot of energy from squashing Gloria with his weight. Moto saw that Gloria was passed out and was happy that now he can finish her off with the same move that she used on him, but since Melman isn’t here, he is going to do it differently.
Moto said, “Well looks like I am going to be creative with my Hippo Crater Splash.”
Moto climbs out of the ring and walks to one of the trees that was covering the ring and climbs all the way to the top. After an hour of climbing since Moto had to short breaks to climb because he was too fat and got tired easily, but he still manages to make it to the top. Moto was at the top of the treetop, and was able to see everything, but not Gloria since the trees that surrounded the ring also covered it, so he had to improvise and rips of some the branches to see the
ring. Moto finally was able to see the ring and Gloria was still passed out.
Moto said, “Well Gloria this is where match ends. Its been a good run.”
Moto jumps of the top of the tree and comes flying down towards Gloria. Gloria was starting to wake up from her trance and she notice that was covered with
a big shadow, she looks up in the air and Moto coming down towards her and knew that this was her end.
Gloria said, “Karma.”
Moto lands right on top of Gloria with his finishing move the Hippo Crater Splash! Which is basically like a high body splash. Moto not only splashes right on top of Gloria, destroys the ring from the impact, but also causes some trees to tip over. It was like his splash caused a little earthquake that destroyed nearly everything including the ring itself. Moto remembers that Gloria slap her belly for the 3 count, but he can`t slap his belly, so he decides to slap his huge ass instead. Moto slaps his butt 3 times and wins the match. Moto gets up to his feet and backs away to see how he left Gloria. Gloria had a huge red spot that covered almost her entire body which was mostly Moto`s fault, but he didn’t care he was finally even with Gloria.
Moto said, “Their we are now even.”
Gloria couldn`t say anything of course because she knockout from the splash she took. Moto walks towards the shadows where he saw the female hippo that he trick into helping him for his revenge. Moto walks up to her and starts asking some questions about if she what exactly happened in that ring.
Moto said, “Did you see everything?”
Female hippo said, “Yes. Since the beginning.”
Moto said, “Well I have nothing to say, but thanks for your help.”
Female hippo said, “Well since you are single it alright if get together now.”
Moto said, “Seriously?”
Female hippo said, “Seriously.”
Moto said, “But I used you and lied to you.”
Female hippo said, “I don`t care I am all alone and you are the only man I have ever met, so please will you love me.”
Moto said, “Of course I will love. What`s your name?”
Female hippo said, “Thank you. My name is Serena.”
Moto grabs Serena and pulls her in and gives her a big kiss. Serena was happy that she finally has a man in her life after being all alone her entire life. They both walk off into darkness towards her hut for some sex and left Gloria at the crumbled ring. Gloria was in so much pain, that she couldn`t move her entire body at all. She opens on of her eyes to see the moonlight before it disappears leaving her stranded in the darkness.
The End.
Gloria said, “Girl how you doing?’
Female Hippo said, “Hey girl! I am doing great. I have a question to ask you.”
Gloria said, “Okay. What`s the question?”
Female Hippo said, “You want to do some wrestling? Just for fun of course.”
Gloria said, “Sure.”
Female Hippo said, “Okay we will meet up at midnight at the jungle okay that where we are going to have are match.”
Gloria said, “Okay. But why in the jungle and at night?”
Female Hippo said, “It’s because I am going to wrestle another hippo for a man, and this is my way of getting some extra training in before the match okay.”
Gloria said, “Okay. See you at midnight.”
Female Hippo said, “Bye.”
Gloria said, “Bye.”
The 2 hippos went their separate ways and waited for nightfall to meet up in the jungle, but the only hippo that was going to have some extra training is going to be Gloria. Nightfall came and Gloria started walking towards the jungle for her match with the other hippo. Gloria kept walking till she was able to reach the center of jungle where she saw wrestling ring made of tree trunks and vines. She walks towards the ring and climbs in it to see it up close. That’s when Gloria saw something amazing happen. The tree branches that were covering the ring had some small openings and once the moon was in perfect potion the light shines through the opening as spotlights making the ring look really shinny in the moonlight. Gloria`s jaw drop at the sight of this was glad that she accept the other hippo`s challenge for their wrestling match. Gloria waits in one of the corners and starts doing some stretching before the match, so she doesn`t pull muscle. That’s when a mysterious figure comes out of the shadows and climbs into the ring. Gloria saw the mysterious figure and notice that’s she/he was huge, taller than her, fatter than her, and even had a bigger ass than her. Gloria assumed that it was her sparring partner ready for their match, but the figure was covered in a and she didn`t know who it was.
Gloria said, “Wow! You weren’t kidding when you wanted to spar with me. I see that you fatten yourself up to try to make it challenging I like.”
Moto said, “Thank you.”
Gloria said, “Wait, that voice? It’s you!”
Moto said, “That’s Right!” (Moto pulls the hood of his head to really his face to Gloria)
Gloria said, “So it was trap that you set for me?”
Moto said, “Yes.”
Gloria said, “What do you want now, Moto?”
Moto said, “Isn`t obvious I want a rematch.”
Gloria said, “Fine I will wrestle you again, but don`t think that all those muscles well help you this time.”
Moto said, “Oh but it won`t be muscles that going to help get my win this time.”
Moto pulls of the robe that was concealing his true form from Gloria and was ready for their rematch, but Gloria wasn`t ready for what she just saw. Moto was huge. He had a big fat belly, a fat ass, and fat arms and chest. Moto was like a hippo sized sumo wrestler and Gloria was just stunned to see that Moto traded his amazing bod of muscles for a bod of flab. Gloria step back a bit in fear, but that wasn’t going to stop her from wrestling Moto and beating him again. Gloria stared Moto and didn`t want to show no fear, but Moto was able to see the fear in her eyes and that was enough for him because he has achieve that correct body figure to intimidate Gloria.
Gloria said, “Just because you are bigger than me, doesn`t mean I hold back.”
Moto said, “Good. Now get ready for the slaughter.”
The 2 hippos went to their corner and waited for the bell the ring to start the match. A bird flew in and lands on some rocks next to the ring and bangs his beak on the rocks making a ding sound. The 2 hippos charges at other and lock their hands around each other`s waists and started pushing each other like if they were in a sumo ring. After several minutes neither one has been able to move an inch because these Gloria and Moto were standing strong and didn`t want to either one the advantage. Gloria used all her strength to try and lift Moto off the ground, and she was barely able to pick him up off the ground like 2 inches only to her surprise she underestimated Moto`s new weight. Gloria struggle to pick him up that she lost her balance and fell backwards which also caused Moto to with her and right on top of her. Gloria was pancaked by Moto`s girth that she wasn`t able to feel her body move under all that weight and she felt that she was being crushed in a trash compactor.
Gloria said, “How much do you weigh?”
Moto said, "Not sure. How much do you weigh?”
Gloria said, “I don`t know.”
Moto said, “Well in that case what number comes to your head I am about 3 times that much okay.”
Gloria said, “Okay.”
Gloria`s whole body was buried under his fat and her face was being covered by Moto`s moobs which was kind a of sexy for her. Gloria started to breath slowly taking in his musky smell and she opens her mouth just a little bit and sticks out her tongue to lick his juicy moobs. Moto was feeling a strange sensation on his chest that pushes himself up in a seated position and saw that one of his moobs was covered in saliva. Moto was a little confused as to why Gloria did that, but he didn`t care he was still going to get his revenge on her, but there was nothing stopping him from having a little fun with her.
Moto said, “So you like the taste huh?”
Gloria said, “I do.”
Moto said, “Good, but sadly I have to beat you up still, so don`t take it personally, but if you are able to survive the beating, I will do that ass of yours okay.”
Gloria said, “Yes. Thank you, Moto. Wait! What I am saying I love Melman!”
Gloria opens her month wide open and takes a big bite towards Moto`s belly. Gloria bit him hard, but due to his fatness he felt nothing at all. Moto was seeing the benefits of having a fat bod and was glad that this time it was for some heavy payback and the first thing that he was going to do the same thing that Gloria did to him in their last match. Moto punches Gloria in the face knocking her out for a bit, giving him time to stand up on his feet, does a 180 turn with his butt over Gloria`s face and waits for the perfect moment. Gloria wakes up to try and see what was going on. Gloria opens her eyes to see a big fat butt hovering over her.
Gloria said, “What the-?”
Moto said, “Say hello to the full moon.”
Moto jumps up in the air and comes crashing down burying Gloria in his fat ass. Moto stayed seated on top of gloria for a while until he was good and ready to get off her. Of course he can claim the win already, but he still wants to enjoy his time with her before he finishes her off. Gloria was trying to push moto off her, but she didn`t have the strength needed to push him off. Gloria was kicking and banging the mat. Moto felt her banging the mat and slapping he big fat ass, so he decides to get off her because he didn`t want to finish her off to early or even let her pass out just yet. Moto gets up to his feet let Gloria breathe some fresh air and not his sweaty ass just yet. Gloria stayed laying down on the mat trying to recover, but she wasn`t able to fully recover just yet. Moto walks towards her and grabs her face and lifts her up over his shoulders.
Moto said, “Remember this? Now you are going to do feel the same way I did.”
Moto starts spinning her in a circle for about 10 minutes then throws her over the ropes. Gloria lands right on top of some tree trunks. Moto quickly runs to the corner and climbs to the top rope and waits for the perfect moment to attack. Gloria was so dizzy that she couldn`t stand up straight, so she rolls over on her back and stays laying their on top of the trunks trying to relax and get her vision back. Gloria saw Moto on the top rope, or she saw 3 of him.
Moto said, “Here I come Gloria!”
Moto jumps off the top rope and lands right on top of Gloria and breaking all the tree trunks that were there. Moto got up to his feet and looks at Gloria that she was pummeled by his big and she was in a small crater of Moto`s big ass. Moto grabs Gloria and toss her back in the ring and he walks back to the ring. Moto climbs into the ring and gets up to his feet and saw Gloria still laid out on the mat. Moto grabs Gloria and gives her a big bear hug. Gloria woke up in pain and saw that she was trap in a bear hug. She tries her best to escape, but Moto had her lock in tight and didn`t plan on letting go soon.
Moto said, “You are cute when you struggle.”
Gloria said, “Just wait when I break free.”
Moto said, “How?”
Gloria said, “You`ll see.”
Gloria struggles to break free, but all her struggling just makes Moto tighten his grip on her. Moto pulls Gloria closer to him and forces his tongue inside her mouth and starts some tongue wrestling. Gloria did her best to try and not fall for his sexual charms, but it was too late. Moto was good at charming other hippos, no matter how much he weighs. Gloria went limb as Moto was forcing his tongue down her throat, so that he can get a taste of Gloria. Gloria eyes closed as she was trap in her mind in her comfort zone where she can relax and enjoy. After 10 long minutes of kissing, Moto lets go of Gloria and she falls to floor. Moto lifts his foot and places it on top of Gloria as a sign of victory, but it doesn`t mean he won the match yet, he still wanted some payback from their match a few days ago.
Moto said, “Sorry Gloria, but I must do this.”
Moto kicks Gloria on her back, so that she can fall on her stomach. Moto grabs Gloria`s arm and sits on top of her and locks her in an armbar submission. Of course, due to his big belly in the Moto wasn`t able to apply pressure on it like Gloria did to him, but he still like it because he was able to bury Gloria with his big fat ass. After 2 minutes Gloria woke and open her eyes, but she was in the dark that’s when she realized where she was. She was buried under Moto`s ass in the same move that she used on him which broke his arm. Gloria was struggling to get out of the hold, but due to his big fat ass and weight, she didn`t stand a chance to break free. Gloria was scared that Moto was going to break her arm, and there was nothing she cand do. Gloria had no choice but to accept her fate. She waited until Moto was ready to break her arm in 2, but to her surprise Moto wasn`t able to. Moto got off Gloria and on to his feet, but he places his foot on her back to keep her from crawling away.
Gloria said, “Uh. What happen?”
Moto said, “Meaning?”
Gloria said, “Why didn`t you break my arm? The same way I did to you.”
Moto said, “Oh that. Well you see being huge, fat has its advantages, but this was the one time it backfires on me.”
Gloria said, “So…. You couldn’t break my arm?”
Moto said, “No.”
Gloria said, “Well I got lucky there.”
Moto said, “For now.”
Moto takes his foot off Gloria`s back and picks her up to her feet. Moto grabs Gloria`s head and shoves it into his armpits and locks her in a headlock. Gloria was trap inside Moto`s armpit where she was breathing his man musk and she couldn’t help herself to the scent. Gloria found a way to break the headlock, but she lifts Moto`s arm up and starts licking his armpit. Moto was seeing how freaky Gloria was and he was starting to like her more.
Moto said, “Man you are a super freak.
Gloria said, “Thanks.”
Moto said, “Sadly I am going to hurt you now.”
Gloria said, “What?”
Moto grabs Gloria`s arm and starts swinging her around in a circle until he lets her go and she goes flying into the corner and hits it face first. Gloria turns around and falls in a seated position while Moto walks to the corner that is diagonal to her and just waits for her to get comfortable. Moto jumps up and down like a boxer which caused the ring to shake since he was so heavy due to his new size. Moto runs full speed to Gloria that once he was range, he does a 180 turn, and butt slams into Gloria`s face that the ring almost tip over with Gloria and Moto`s weight all on one side. The ring falls to the floor and Moto pulls his big ass of the corner and turns around to see Gloria. She was knockout from the butt slam, but Moto wanted to wake her up with that bronco buster she did to him. Moto walk to her and stands on the bottom rope of the turnbuckle which help him hover over Gloria because he was about to give her a big surprise.
Moto said, “Oh. Gloria.”
Gloria said, “Hmmm.”
Moto said, “Get ready baby because I am about to give a nice birthday present.”
Gloria said, “Okay.”
Gloria was still stunned from the butt slam that she took to the face that she didn`t know what was going on or the surprise that Moto had in store for her. Moto jumps of the ropes and lands on top of Gloria that she woke up, but Moto wasn`t done there. Moto kept bouncing on top of her like she was bucking bronco the same way she did to him. Moto was having fun with this move, and he think he might use it again on a woman when they are having some personal time to together. Moto stops bouncing on Gloria and just stays seating on top of her for a moment. Gloria felt Moto`s weight on her and tries her best to push him off her, but he was just too heavy. Moto gets off her and sets her up in seated position again since his bronco buster left her laid out flat on the mat. Moto turns around, so that his big fat booty faces Gloria. He grabs each ass cheek and spreads them, so that his anus is exposed. He gently lowers his ass on to Gloria`s face and lets go of his ass cheeks and in slow motion you can see that they engulf Gloria`s entire head. After a few minutes Gloria felt something heavy and tried to push it off, but it was no use because she was trapped under all fat.
Moto said, “How you doing down their?”
Gloria said, “Mmmmhhh!!!!!”
Moto said, “Sorry I can`t hear you. You need to speak up.”
Gloria said, “Mmmmmmmmhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!”
Moto enjoyed giving Gloria the stinkface because it felt good to make Gloria suffer the same way she did to him in their match. After 20 minutes of smothering Moto gets off Gloria and walks out of the corner and turns around to see what a good job he had done. Gloria was passed out from being buried under his big ass that this presented a good opportunity to have some sexual fun with her. Moto grabs her foot and drags her out of the corner and to the center of the ring. Moto sits on top of Gloria with his ass on her face and he pulls her lower half close to face. To the point where Gloria`s fat drops exposing her pussy for him to enjoy. Moto sways his tongues inside his mouth for bit till it was nice and slimy and then he slowly inserts his tongue into Gloria`s pussy. Moto started French kissing her pussy for about 5 minutes until he was able to hear Gloria moan. Moto stops, so that he can surprise Gloria of what he plans on doing to her.
Gloria said, “What`s going on? Why can`t I move?”
Moto said, “Simple. I am making love to your pussy until you cum and I am sitting on top of you.”
Gloria said, “Oh okay. Wait. What!?!?!?!?”
Gloria tried her best to break free, but she couldn`t and Moto just seating on top of her until she tired herself out. After 5 minutes of struggling Gloria just gave up because she wasn`t able to push Moto off her which meant good news to Moto. Moto turns back to Gloria`s pussy and starts kissing, licking, and sucking on it for a good 25 minutes until Gloria couldn`t take anymore and she cum all inside Moto`s mouth which to him was good and tasty. Moto drank all her cum and turns back to her to tell her what he thinks about her cum.
Moto said, “Not bad. Its smooth and goes down easy.”
Gloria said, “Shut up!”
Moto said, “Okay then, time to bring out the big gun.”
Gloria said, “Big gun?”
First Moto licks Gloria`s ass next to get it nice and lube up. He first licks his fingers and inserts them in her anus then he inserts his tongue inside. Gloria could feel his long tongue inside her and moves it around causing Gloria to fall in a state of pleasure that she cums instantly and all over his chest. Moto pulls away from her ass and she’s her cum on his chest which he wipes off with his hand and then licks it clean. Moto lets go of Gloria`s lower half and gets up to his feet then he kicks Gloria to make her turn over and lay flat on her belly to ready for his big gun. (part 3) Moto was extremely hard after this match of course Gloria couldn’t see because he big belly was covering his large dick, but all that was about to change in a few minutes. Moto sits down since he can`t kneel on his knees due to his weight problem, which wasn’t going to be a problem for him.
Gloria said, “Please don`t.”
Moto said, “Sorry baby you had your chance to me mine, but you chose that giraffe over me, so get ready for your punishment.”
Gloria said, “If there is no other way.”
Moto said, “There isn’t.”
Moto uses his chubby arms and hands to grabs Gloria`s ass cheek and spreads them as far as they can. He then lifts his belly and places it on top of Gloria`s back and leans forward just a bit where gloria feel the tip of his hard dick at her anus. Gloria wanted to struggle, but that wasn`t going to happen Moto grabs Gloria by her waist and pulls her in slowly. Moto`s big dick was slowly getting inside Gloria, and she was humming in lust trying to hide the fact that she was about to cheat on her husband with another hippo. Moto then pushes her forward then pulls her back towards him to simulate that she is riding him. Moto kept pushing and pulling her faster and faster until after 15 minutes Gloria cummed on the mat and Moto cummed inside her ass. Moto overflow her with his cum that some of it came out of her ass. Gloria was relieved that the hard part was over, but the fun part for Moto was about to begin.
Moto said, “Don`t relax yet baby I still need your pussy.”
Gloria said, “No please. Have some dignity for a married woman.”
Moto said, “Sorry Hon. I don`t have any now.”
Moto inserts his dick into Gloria`s pussy and starts pushing and pulling her in which made her cum 3 times till Moto cums inside her with one big load. Gloria screamed in lust and just falls in a trance of pleasure, and she didn’t want to be woken up from it. Moto pulls himself out of Gloria and gets up to his feet and walks towards Gloria`s head and sits down. Moto saw that Gloria was still in a trance and wanted to give her something to relax even more. He picks up his belly and drops it right on top of Gloria`s head. Her entire head was buried under his big belly that she had a hard tome breathing, but when she woke up from her trance, she Moto`s dick still hard. Her eyes had heart shapes inside them, and she slowly opens her mouth a bit, sticks out her tongue, and grabs Moto`s dick and start sucking on it like a pacifier. Gloria keeps sucking on his dick for a good 30 minutes while Moto was busy massaging his big tits till, they let out milk and he cummed inside Gloria`s mouth.
Moto said, “Yeah baby!!!!!!!!!!”
Moto was in a state of pleasure for about 10 minutes since he just cummed from his breast and dick. Moto get sups to his feet and backs away from Gloria, so that he can see how bad he has left her after that little passionate moment they both had with each other. Moto picks Gloria up to her feet and he stands right in front of her. Gloria was still busy tasting Moto`s cum and he didn`t care because Moto knew it was time for the finale of their match and his going to do it the same way Gloria did to him minus the arm breaking part because he is still a gentleman.
Moto said, “Ok Gloria our time has to come to an end, so no hard feelings, okay?”
Gloria said, “Hmm. Sure. No feelings.”
Moto said, “That’s my girl.”
Moto runs towards the ropes and bounces off them towards Gloria and does a crossbody splash. They both land on the mat and Moto steamrolls over. Moto gets up to his feet and runs towards ropes again and comes back and lands side booty drops since their legs are tiny so they can`t do a leg drop. Moto gets up to his feet again and runs to the ropes one last time and comes back towards Gloria. He jumps up in the air and lands a buttdrop right on top of her chest.
Moto was secretly enjoying this part of the match since it was finally payback after their last match.
Moto said, “I have to say I am really enjoying this.”
Gloria said, “Me too.”
Gloria was still in her pleasure state after having some rough sex with Moto that she doesn’t what is happening right now. Moto picks up his big belly and drops it right on top of Gloria`s face and he just waits till Gloria passes out from being buried under his plump belly. After 2 minutes Moto gets up to his feet and walks off to the corner to relax for bit since he burned a lot of energy from squashing Gloria with his weight. Moto saw that Gloria was passed out and was happy that now he can finish her off with the same move that she used on him, but since Melman isn’t here, he is going to do it differently.
Moto said, “Well looks like I am going to be creative with my Hippo Crater Splash.”
Moto climbs out of the ring and walks to one of the trees that was covering the ring and climbs all the way to the top. After an hour of climbing since Moto had to short breaks to climb because he was too fat and got tired easily, but he still manages to make it to the top. Moto was at the top of the treetop, and was able to see everything, but not Gloria since the trees that surrounded the ring also covered it, so he had to improvise and rips of some the branches to see the
ring. Moto finally was able to see the ring and Gloria was still passed out.
Moto said, “Well Gloria this is where match ends. Its been a good run.”
Moto jumps of the top of the tree and comes flying down towards Gloria. Gloria was starting to wake up from her trance and she notice that was covered with
a big shadow, she looks up in the air and Moto coming down towards her and knew that this was her end.
Gloria said, “Karma.”
Moto lands right on top of Gloria with his finishing move the Hippo Crater Splash! Which is basically like a high body splash. Moto not only splashes right on top of Gloria, destroys the ring from the impact, but also causes some trees to tip over. It was like his splash caused a little earthquake that destroyed nearly everything including the ring itself. Moto remembers that Gloria slap her belly for the 3 count, but he can`t slap his belly, so he decides to slap his huge ass instead. Moto slaps his butt 3 times and wins the match. Moto gets up to his feet and backs away to see how he left Gloria. Gloria had a huge red spot that covered almost her entire body which was mostly Moto`s fault, but he didn’t care he was finally even with Gloria.
Moto said, “Their we are now even.”
Gloria couldn`t say anything of course because she knockout from the splash she took. Moto walks towards the shadows where he saw the female hippo that he trick into helping him for his revenge. Moto walks up to her and starts asking some questions about if she what exactly happened in that ring.
Moto said, “Did you see everything?”
Female hippo said, “Yes. Since the beginning.”
Moto said, “Well I have nothing to say, but thanks for your help.”
Female hippo said, “Well since you are single it alright if get together now.”
Moto said, “Seriously?”
Female hippo said, “Seriously.”
Moto said, “But I used you and lied to you.”
Female hippo said, “I don`t care I am all alone and you are the only man I have ever met, so please will you love me.”
Moto said, “Of course I will love. What`s your name?”
Female hippo said, “Thank you. My name is Serena.”
Moto grabs Serena and pulls her in and gives her a big kiss. Serena was happy that she finally has a man in her life after being all alone her entire life. They both walk off into darkness towards her hut for some sex and left Gloria at the crumbled ring. Gloria was in so much pain, that she couldn`t move her entire body at all. She opens on of her eyes to see the moonlight before it disappears leaving her stranded in the darkness.
The End.
Gloria vs Moto Moto
General | Posted 3 years agoA few months have passed since Melman tried to sacrifice himself to save the animals from dying of dehydration and Gloria saved him. After that day Gloria and Melman have been together forever and never wanted to leave each other`s side, but there was one animal in Africa wanted to do just that. One day Gloria was walking back to the hut that she Melvin shared and brought some fruits and vegetables for them to eat. When Gloria open the door, she that the hut was tossed like if there was a struggle. Gloria started to worry if something bad had happen to the love of her life, but she didn’t want to think of that right now, so she scavenges through the mess to see if she can find a clue. Gloria finds a piece of paper that says, ‘Come to the abandon watering hole if you want to see him again.’ Gloria quickly runs to the watering hole as fast as her tiny feet can run which wasn`t very fast, but still fast for her to get their soon. After a few hours of running Gloria found the abandon watering hole which is basically a large pond. Gloria saw a ring at the center of the watering hole and walks towards it. Gloria climbs into the ring and saw the criminal that abducted her lover.
Gloria said, “Moto!”
Moto said, “Yes it was me that kidnapped your boyfriend.”
Gloria said, “Why!?!?”
Moto said, “You dumped me for a giraffe!? Me! The most handsome hippo out of her kind and you choose to leave all this for a giraffe!”
Gloria said, “Well yeah I mean I love Melman, and he loves me.”
Moto said, “You could have given me time to love you and I can give you more love with my handsome bod. (Does some posing and flexing his muscles for Gloria.”
Gloria said, “Okay, so hard pass on your offer now where`s Melman.”
Moto said, “Over there.”
Moto points towards the rocks where Melman was tied up and guarded by a group of crocs that found him very tasty and wanted to take a bit out of him. Gloria quickly tries to run towards Melvin to save him, but Moto stops her by clotheslining when she didn`t expect it, Gloria was laid flat on the mat and wonder why Moto did that to her. She got up to her feet and runs towards Melman only to be clothesline by Moto again. Gloria was starting to get mad and gets up one last. She runs towards Melman again, but that’s when Moto tries clothesline her a 3rd time. Gloria got up to her feet and stared at Moto wondering why he wasn`t going to let her save Melman.
Gloria said, “Out of my way Moto.”
Moto said, “The only way you can get to Melman is by beating me in a wrestling match.”
Gloria said, “It will take too long I need to save Melman now.”
Moto said, “Oh in that case. Hey guys don’t eat the giraffe just watch him until I win the match okay.”
Crocs said, “You got it boss.”
Gloria said, “Wait you are friends with the crocs?”
Moto said, “Yeah there are my poker buddies.”
Gloria said, “Okay I have to nothing to say about that, but get ready moto, because here I come.”
Gloria stomps her feet on the mat that you can see that it creates ripples in the watering hole since the ring was at the center of the ring. Moto flexes his muscles before stomping on the mat ready to wrestle Gloria and make her pay for her leaving him for a wimp. The 2 hippos were in sumo positions waiting for a bell to ring to start the match. One of the crocs saw a turtle that was swimming by he grabs it and smacks the turtle shell to imitate the bell the sound. The bell was rung, and the 2 hippos charge to each other locking hands with each other and Moto was surprised to witness the impossible. Gloria as strong as he was or even stronger because the lock in tight with Gloria, but she didn`t let up. Gloria started to pushing Moto to the ropes because she had a plan to get some payback from earlier.
Moto said, “How are you so strong?”
Gloria said, “I am from New York. We are fighter`s.”
Moto said, “This does not look good for me.”
Gloria said, “No. it doesn`t.”
Moto was so distracted that he didn`t notice that Gloria had pushed towards the ropes where he was about to be a slingshot in the next few seconds. Gloria quickly lets go of Moto and jumps out of the way to send Moto flying. Moto was slingshot back and fourth by the ropes that he we starting to get dizzy that he was about to feint. Gloria was enjoying watching moto go back and fourth like a ping pong ball, but she needed to save her husband Melman, however she does want payback against moto for kidnapping Melman. Gloria waits for the perfect moto was coming back towards her to catch him off guard. Moto bounces off the ropes one last time towards Gloria where she jumps in front of him and does a cross body splash on him. Moto was glad that the ride was over but is so much pain from the splash because not only was Gloria stronger than him she was heavier than him. Gloria got up to her feet and stand over Moto ready to flatten him with her big fat ass.
Gloria said, “Hey Moto get ready to say, ‘Good Night.’”
Moto said, “Good night?”
Gloria jumps up in the air and lands right on top of Moto`s face with her big ass and since their was no ref she had to tap the ring and do the count herself, so she tries to slap the mat with her hand, buts since had some big hips she decides to use her ting legs to do it by stomping the mat 3 times. Gloria was about to start her count, but Moto pushes her off him before she could start it, so Gloria was back to square one. Moto got up to his feet while Gloria still had some difficulty getting up to her feet which was good for moto. Moto quickly runs towards Gloria and puts her head in between his tiny legs and tries to life her for a piledriver move. Moto struggle to lift her up, but he couldn`t she was just too heavy for him. Gloria was starting to get impatient, so picks her up with still being stuck in between Moto`s legs and flips him on his back.
Gloria said, “Really?! You are supposed to be the strongest hippo of our group and you can`t even lift me up!? You are pathetic.”
Moto said, “I am not!”
Gloria said, “Yes! You are!”
Moto said, “I am not!”
Gloria was already getting frustrated with this conversation with Moto that she grabs his face and lifts him up over shoulders and displays strength to the crocs, Melman, and Moto. Moto was surprised to see a chubby hippo be able to pick him up over their shoulders. Gloria spins him around in a circle like pizza dough then throws him over the ropes landing in the water. Gloria took this chance to climb to the top rope of the corner and waits for Moto to stand up and witness his doom. Moto gets up to his feet only to see that water covers his tiny legs. Moto was surprised to see how shallow the water was that he didn`t pay attention to what`s going. Gloria saw that Moto was distracted which was the perfect chance for her to get him. Gloria does some small jumps on the top rope then jumps high up in the air and falling towards Moto. Moto looks down at the water to see a reflection of big ass in the sky. Moto looks up and sees Gloria coming down and their was nothing that he can do to stop it.
Moto said, “Really?”
Glorias lands right on top of Moto flattening him with her ass and causing small waves in the watering hole that she almost left it dry. The gators were surprised to see their boss get crushed by his ex that they wanted to go in and help him. One of the gators tries to move, but Gloria turns in their direction and gave them the stink eye. The gators were scared and they didn`t even think 2 twice to move a muscle from their spot.
Gloria said, “You guys better stay clear of this, or do you want a piece of me?”
Gators said, “No ma`am we are good.”
Gloria said, “Good.”
Gloria gets up to her feet and turns to see Moto buried in that mud of the watering hole and she was proud of it. Gloria grabs him by his tail and tosses him back into the ring and she walks towards the ring and climbs in. Gloria had her towards Moto when she climbed into the ring that Moto quickly locks her in a full nelson using his full strength hoping to get her to submit, but he was in a big surprise. Gloria was unfazed by the full nelson that she was in that she did nothing at all to display that she was in pain. Gloria didn`t scream, struggle, or even try to break free for about 20 minutes straight. Moto couldn`t understand why she wasn`t trying to run or break free he was using his full strength to lock in, but nothing was happening.
Moto said, “How are you so calm?”
Gloria said, “Simple. I feel nothing.”
Moto said, “But you should be in pain. I have lock in the full nelson the most painful submission move in wrestling. Well that’s what I heard?”
Gloria said, “Well your wrong. Anyway I have had enough of taking it easy on you. Now I am going to unleash the full fury of New York hippo.”
Gloria butt bumps Moto in the stomach knocking the air out of him and breaking his full nelson lock. Gloria quickly runs to the ropes and bounce back towards Moto with a clothesline. Moto went down like sack of potatoes. Gloria jumps up in the air and lands an elbow drop on his chest. Gloria quickly gets up to her feet and jumps up in the air for another elbow drop on the same spot. Gloria went for a third time and still manages to elbow drop Moto. Gloria Gets up to her feet and grabs Moto`s tiny feet turns him over on his stomach and sits right on top of his shoulders.
Gloria said, “You like me now, Moto?”
Moto said, “No!”
Gloria said, “Good.”
Melman said, “Good Job honey!”
Gloria said, “Thanks boo I will be there shortly okay.”
Melman said, “Okay. No rush. Me and the gators are enjoying the match.”
Gloria said, “Good.”
Moto was banging on the mat in pain and begging Gloria to let him go, but she wasn`t interested in letting him go. Gloria pulls his feet closer to her face and sticks out her slimy tongue. She starts licking his tiny feet and Moto was screaming in pain. Gloria kept licking faster and faster till Moto was shedding teras of pain. Gloria was glad that she was able to humiliate this bully in a way that will make sure that he doesn`t mess with her husband ever again. Gloria gave Moto`s feet one final big lick that Moto passed out. Gloria lets him go and gets up to her feet and walks to the corner and climbs to the top rope and sits on it waiting for Moto to wake up. 15 minutes have gone by, and Moto woke up from his blackout, but he couldn`t find Gloria. Gloria was on the top rope watching Moto looking around for her which was the perfect moment to attack. Gloria stands on the top rope and jumps off landing right on top of Moto`s shoulders. Moto was surprise how heavy she was that she couldn`t hold her up much longer.
Moto said, “Geez woman how much do you weigh?”
Gloria said, “How dare you?”
Moto said, “What?”
Gloria said, “Never ever ask a woman how much she weighs. That is just plain rude.”
Moto said, “Uh-oh.”
Gloria did a little wiggle and Moto wasn`t able to hold her up anymore. Gloria kept wiggling and Moto fell on flat on his stomach because he was able to hold up Gloria. Gloria was unimpressed that Moto was the most fit hippo in their group and that he couldn`t raise to the level. Gloria stayed seated on top of Moto while he was banging the mat. He was losing oxygen from being buried under Gloria and he tried his best push her off him, but it was no use. Gloria was getting bored from sitting on top of Moto, so she gets off him. Moto was finally able to breathe from being trap under that she beast he just wanted to laying down on the mat and not move at all, but Gloria had different plans for him. Gloria grabs Moto`s arms and starts swinging him around in a circle for about 2 minutes straight then lets him go. Moto was sent flying towards the ropes. Moto comes flying back towards Gloria, but she stood her ground. Moto crashed into Gloria and in super slow motion you can their bodies jiggle from the impact, but Moto was the one you got it worst. Moto fell to the mat and Gloria just stares at him.
Gloria said, “You, okay?”
Moto said, “No.”
Gloria said, “Good.”
Moto said, “How are you this tough?”
Gloria said, “Explain.”
Moto said, “I crashed into you like a wrecking ball, but you broke the wrecking ball.”
Gloria said, “Yeah. I just said I am from New York, and you don’t mess with New Yorkers.”
Moto feinted, and Gloria took this chance to grab on of Moto`s arms and locks him in a Dis-him-arm submission move that she saw on TV back home. Gloria applied immense pressure on Moto`s arm, but Moto woke up to the pain. Moto open his eyes, but all he saw was darkness, that when Moto realized that he was buried under Gloria`s big fat ass. Moto was banging the mat with his free arm while Gloria was applying pressure his other arm. Moto was trap under that big ass and he couldn`t break free from the hold. Gloria kept adding more pressure on Moto`s arm until snap! Gloria got up to her feet and turns around to see Moto. Moto got up to his feet and he could move one arm, but not the other. Moto looks at his other arm then looks back at Gloria and screams in pain.
Moto said, “Why!!!!!”
Gloria said, “Why what?”
Moto said, “Why would you break my arm?”
Gloria said, “This is street wrestling anything goes. The only way to win is by pinning your opponent.”
Moto said, “But that’s not fair.”
Gloria said, “I don`t care. Now shut up and wrestle.”
Moto said, “Fine!”
Moto charges towards Gloria and tries to clothesline her like earlier in the match, but Gloria wasn`t going to let that happen. Gloria spears Moto in his abs and he falls with ease. Moto was laid out on the mat and Gloria raises her hands in the air like a champion and she was praised by the gators and Melman. Gloria grabs Moto`s feet and drags him to the corner and sets him up in a seated position. Gloria then walks to the corner that is diagonal to Moto and starts doing some lunges with her tiny legs. She gets into sumo position which was hard for her to do since she was big. Moto starts to wake up and opened his eyes to see that he was in the corner and that split second moment Gloria charges towards Moto in the corner. Moto turns around to see Gloria and he knew that he was doomed. Gloria jumps forward and does a 180 spin and lands a heavy butt bump towards Moto`s face. Gloria pulls herself out of the corner to see that her big gave Moto a bloody nose.
Moto said, “How?”
Gloria said, “How what?”
Moto said, “How are you cheeks so rough?”
Gloria said, “Simple I do butt workouts. That’s how I got this ass, and it is strong.”
Moto said, “Good to know.”
Moto passed out in the corner still in a seated position and Gloria casually walks towards him and turns around with her big fat ass cheeks in his face. Gloria slowly lowers her behind towards Moto`s face until all her weight was on top of him. After a few seconds Moto was banging and kicking trying to push Gloria off him, but he couldn`t since one of his arms was broken. Gloria kept grinding, bouncing, smothering Moto with her big ass that she didn`t care. After 10 minutes Moto`s body stop struggling for a bit. Gloria gets out of the corner and saw that Moto passed out again, so now this was her chance to do the Bronco buster. Gloria quickly and quietly runs back to the corner and comes charging back towards Moto and jumps up high in the air. Moto was waking up from and felt a big shadow over once he opened his eyes, he knew what it was. (Part 3) Gloria landed right on top of Moto then starts bouncing on him like a bucking Bronco trying to push Gloria off him. After 20 minutes of bouncing Gloria just stays seated on top of Moto, but she didn’t start the count.
Moto said, “Please I am begging you. Start the count.”
Gloria said, “No.”
Moto said, “Please.”
Gloria said, “Still no.”
Gloria moves forward to cover Moto`s face with her big belly and pussy and not hear from him at all or even see his face. Moto was to exhausted to even fight back or struggle, so he just stays their being buried under all her fat. After 5 minuets Gloria got off him and climbs to the middle rope of the corner and raises her hands in the air for Melman and the gators. Gloria spanks her ass cheeks 3 times and comes crashing down on Moto waking him up and making him scream in pain.
Moto said, “Owwwww!!!!!!!”
Gloria said, “Wake up sunshine! We still have a match to finish!”
Moto said, “No more.”
Gloria said, “What was that I couldn`t hear you.”
Moto said, “No mor…Mmmmhhh…” (Part 3)
Gloria moves her body forward to cover his mouth and pretend he didn`t say anything to her. Gloria let out a laugh and was enjoying this match with Moto because she gets to beat him up and prove why she is the strongest member out of her group of friends. Gloria enjoyed smothering Moto and squashing him in this match. Gloria got off Moto and gets out of the corner while Moto was busy trying to get up to his feet since one of his arms was broken and he was to exhausted and squashed that he couldn`t even lift his other hand to slap Gloria across the face. Moto with all his strength gets up to his feet and walks towards Gloria and raises his hand high and tries to slap her across the face. Sadly it was a pathetic attempt from Moto. Gloria grabs Moto`s arm and snaps it like a twig. Moto screams in pain, and just backs away from Gloria.
Moto said, “Why would you do that?”
Gloria said, “Because I wanted too.”
Moto said, “How am I going to fight you, now?”
Gloria said, “Oh you won`t fight me. Because I am going to beat up even more before I finish you off for good.”
Moto said, “What!?!?!?”
Gloria charges towards Moto jumps towards him for a crossbody splash. They both land on the mat and Gloria steamrolls over him. Gloria quickly gets up to her and runs towards the ropes and runs towards Moto and lands a leg drop, well more like a side butt drop since her leg was tiny, but not her ass. She gets up to her feet again and runs towards the ropes one more time, bounces back towards Moto and jumps up high in the air and lands buttdrop right on top of his chest Gloria gets up to her feet again and grabs Moto by his head. She lifts him up over her shoulders and spins him in a circle for about a good 10 minutes then toss him to the ropes which caused him to bounce back towards Gloria where she clotheslines him. Moto fell to the mat dazed and dizzy until he passed out. Gloria wanted to pin Moto already and end the match, but she felt she can do one more buttdrop on him before she claims her victory. Gloria climbs out of the ring and walks towards the gators that were surrounding Melman. The gators were in ready to keep her away from Melman and not setting him free.
Gator #1 said, “Stop right there!”
Gloria said, “Make me!”
Melman said, “Don’t do it honey you won`t have a chance!”
Gloria said, “Please honey, this is going to be a piece of cake.”
Gator # 2 said, “Get her!”
2 gators jump towards Gloria, but she stops them by punching them in the face. The 2 gators ran away after being punch. Another 2 gators jumps towards her, and she gives them a big slap to their faces and causes them to cry and run away. Now their was only one gator left that was keeping Gloria form her husband. The gator was afraid of Gloria that he was desperate to repeat the same mistake a 3 time on Gloria. Gloria jumps up in the air and lands right on top of the gator and grabs his tail and starts pulling on it like she had him trap in baston crab submission move, but instead of the leg she got his tail. Gloria pulls on the tail hard, and the gator was squirming and trying to wiggle himself free, but it was no use Gloria had him pinned down.
Gloria said, “You give up.”
Gator #1 said, “Yes please! I am begging you! Let me out!”
Gloria said, “Fine.”
Gloria lets go of the gators tail and gets off him as the gator quickly runs away from Gloria trying to keep a lot of distance between him and her. Gloria walks towards Melman and rips off his bonds and gives him a big hug and a big kiss. Melman was happy that he was free, but he was wondering why Gloria came to save him and finish the match with Moto and claim the win.
Melman said, “Honey why did you stop the match?”
Gloria said, “Because I needed your help for my finishing move.”
Melman said, “What finishing move?”
Gloria said, “Why the Hippo Toss and Drop.”
Melman said, “Hippo Toss and Drop!”
Gloria said, “Yeah!”
Melman said, “Okay. What do you want me to do?”
Gloria said, “Spin me.”
Gloria grabs onto Melman`s horns and Melman plants his legs firm on the ground and then slowly lifts Gloria with his long neck since she grabbing him from his horns. Melman spins slowly with his long neck, then faster, and faster until Gloria lets go of Melman`s horns. Gloria went flying towards the ring, and she blows a kiss towards Melman. Melman was so dizzy that he wasn`t to catch the kiss that Gloria blew towards and falls to the ground. Gloria was at maximum height and was right over Moto. Gloria moves her big booty down towards the ring and you can see that Gloria`s big booty was like a meteor and Moto was the earth. Gloria was about to crash into Moto. Moto was waking up from his dizziness and the blow he took from earlier, but at that moment he felt a huge shadow over him, and it was getting smaller like it was coming closer towards him. Moto opens his eyes and saw Gloria coming towards him with him.
Moto said, “Oh no.”
Gloria lands right on top of Moto with her huge ass, that the impact destroyed the entire right and left a big crack on the ground. Gloria saw that she destroyed the ring and she didn`t care she did what she needed to do to make sure that Moto will never mess with her or husband. Gloria slaps her belly 3 times to do the count and wins the match. She gets off Moto and walks towards Melman while walking through the ruins of the ring she just destroyed. Gloria reaches Melman and she slaps him in the face. Melman comes back to his senses and saw that the right was destroyed and Moto. Gloria was standing right in front him, and he asked her if it was over.
Melman said, “Is it over?”
Gloria said, “Yeah its over and he won`t mess with us anymore.”
Melman said, “Well that’s good. Let’s go home.”
Gloria said, “Yeah. Let’s go home.”
Gloria and Melman hold her hands and walk back to their hut to enjoy the rest of the evening for some personal and sexual convenience. Back at the crashed ring Moto woke up, but in a lot of pain from that buttdrop he received from Gloria. After a few minutes another female hippo came towards the same watering hole and saw Moto and she quickly runs towards him and carries him off to her hut where their was no one around, because she was alone. Moto woke up and saw that he was in a hut and laying on a bed. Their he saw the female hippo that help him, and he calls to her.
Moto said, “Hey!”
Female hippo said, “Yes.”
Moto said, “Did you help me?”
Female hippo said, “Yes I did.”
Moto said, “Thank you.”
Female hippo said, “Your welcome.”
Moto lays back on the bed and relaxes for a bit. Moto knew that the only reason he lost that match was because Gloria was heavier than him. The only way to make it even is by getting bigger than Gloria and beating her up in the same way she did to him. Moto said in his mind, ‘Get ready Gloria. Our rematch is coming soon.’
The End.
Gloria said, “Moto!”
Moto said, “Yes it was me that kidnapped your boyfriend.”
Gloria said, “Why!?!?”
Moto said, “You dumped me for a giraffe!? Me! The most handsome hippo out of her kind and you choose to leave all this for a giraffe!”
Gloria said, “Well yeah I mean I love Melman, and he loves me.”
Moto said, “You could have given me time to love you and I can give you more love with my handsome bod. (Does some posing and flexing his muscles for Gloria.”
Gloria said, “Okay, so hard pass on your offer now where`s Melman.”
Moto said, “Over there.”
Moto points towards the rocks where Melman was tied up and guarded by a group of crocs that found him very tasty and wanted to take a bit out of him. Gloria quickly tries to run towards Melvin to save him, but Moto stops her by clotheslining when she didn`t expect it, Gloria was laid flat on the mat and wonder why Moto did that to her. She got up to her feet and runs towards Melman only to be clothesline by Moto again. Gloria was starting to get mad and gets up one last. She runs towards Melman again, but that’s when Moto tries clothesline her a 3rd time. Gloria got up to her feet and stared at Moto wondering why he wasn`t going to let her save Melman.
Gloria said, “Out of my way Moto.”
Moto said, “The only way you can get to Melman is by beating me in a wrestling match.”
Gloria said, “It will take too long I need to save Melman now.”
Moto said, “Oh in that case. Hey guys don’t eat the giraffe just watch him until I win the match okay.”
Crocs said, “You got it boss.”
Gloria said, “Wait you are friends with the crocs?”
Moto said, “Yeah there are my poker buddies.”
Gloria said, “Okay I have to nothing to say about that, but get ready moto, because here I come.”
Gloria stomps her feet on the mat that you can see that it creates ripples in the watering hole since the ring was at the center of the ring. Moto flexes his muscles before stomping on the mat ready to wrestle Gloria and make her pay for her leaving him for a wimp. The 2 hippos were in sumo positions waiting for a bell to ring to start the match. One of the crocs saw a turtle that was swimming by he grabs it and smacks the turtle shell to imitate the bell the sound. The bell was rung, and the 2 hippos charge to each other locking hands with each other and Moto was surprised to witness the impossible. Gloria as strong as he was or even stronger because the lock in tight with Gloria, but she didn`t let up. Gloria started to pushing Moto to the ropes because she had a plan to get some payback from earlier.
Moto said, “How are you so strong?”
Gloria said, “I am from New York. We are fighter`s.”
Moto said, “This does not look good for me.”
Gloria said, “No. it doesn`t.”
Moto was so distracted that he didn`t notice that Gloria had pushed towards the ropes where he was about to be a slingshot in the next few seconds. Gloria quickly lets go of Moto and jumps out of the way to send Moto flying. Moto was slingshot back and fourth by the ropes that he we starting to get dizzy that he was about to feint. Gloria was enjoying watching moto go back and fourth like a ping pong ball, but she needed to save her husband Melman, however she does want payback against moto for kidnapping Melman. Gloria waits for the perfect moto was coming back towards her to catch him off guard. Moto bounces off the ropes one last time towards Gloria where she jumps in front of him and does a cross body splash on him. Moto was glad that the ride was over but is so much pain from the splash because not only was Gloria stronger than him she was heavier than him. Gloria got up to her feet and stand over Moto ready to flatten him with her big fat ass.
Gloria said, “Hey Moto get ready to say, ‘Good Night.’”
Moto said, “Good night?”
Gloria jumps up in the air and lands right on top of Moto`s face with her big ass and since their was no ref she had to tap the ring and do the count herself, so she tries to slap the mat with her hand, buts since had some big hips she decides to use her ting legs to do it by stomping the mat 3 times. Gloria was about to start her count, but Moto pushes her off him before she could start it, so Gloria was back to square one. Moto got up to his feet while Gloria still had some difficulty getting up to her feet which was good for moto. Moto quickly runs towards Gloria and puts her head in between his tiny legs and tries to life her for a piledriver move. Moto struggle to lift her up, but he couldn`t she was just too heavy for him. Gloria was starting to get impatient, so picks her up with still being stuck in between Moto`s legs and flips him on his back.
Gloria said, “Really?! You are supposed to be the strongest hippo of our group and you can`t even lift me up!? You are pathetic.”
Moto said, “I am not!”
Gloria said, “Yes! You are!”
Moto said, “I am not!”
Gloria was already getting frustrated with this conversation with Moto that she grabs his face and lifts him up over shoulders and displays strength to the crocs, Melman, and Moto. Moto was surprised to see a chubby hippo be able to pick him up over their shoulders. Gloria spins him around in a circle like pizza dough then throws him over the ropes landing in the water. Gloria took this chance to climb to the top rope of the corner and waits for Moto to stand up and witness his doom. Moto gets up to his feet only to see that water covers his tiny legs. Moto was surprised to see how shallow the water was that he didn`t pay attention to what`s going. Gloria saw that Moto was distracted which was the perfect chance for her to get him. Gloria does some small jumps on the top rope then jumps high up in the air and falling towards Moto. Moto looks down at the water to see a reflection of big ass in the sky. Moto looks up and sees Gloria coming down and their was nothing that he can do to stop it.
Moto said, “Really?”
Glorias lands right on top of Moto flattening him with her ass and causing small waves in the watering hole that she almost left it dry. The gators were surprised to see their boss get crushed by his ex that they wanted to go in and help him. One of the gators tries to move, but Gloria turns in their direction and gave them the stink eye. The gators were scared and they didn`t even think 2 twice to move a muscle from their spot.
Gloria said, “You guys better stay clear of this, or do you want a piece of me?”
Gators said, “No ma`am we are good.”
Gloria said, “Good.”
Gloria gets up to her feet and turns to see Moto buried in that mud of the watering hole and she was proud of it. Gloria grabs him by his tail and tosses him back into the ring and she walks towards the ring and climbs in. Gloria had her towards Moto when she climbed into the ring that Moto quickly locks her in a full nelson using his full strength hoping to get her to submit, but he was in a big surprise. Gloria was unfazed by the full nelson that she was in that she did nothing at all to display that she was in pain. Gloria didn`t scream, struggle, or even try to break free for about 20 minutes straight. Moto couldn`t understand why she wasn`t trying to run or break free he was using his full strength to lock in, but nothing was happening.
Moto said, “How are you so calm?”
Gloria said, “Simple. I feel nothing.”
Moto said, “But you should be in pain. I have lock in the full nelson the most painful submission move in wrestling. Well that’s what I heard?”
Gloria said, “Well your wrong. Anyway I have had enough of taking it easy on you. Now I am going to unleash the full fury of New York hippo.”
Gloria butt bumps Moto in the stomach knocking the air out of him and breaking his full nelson lock. Gloria quickly runs to the ropes and bounce back towards Moto with a clothesline. Moto went down like sack of potatoes. Gloria jumps up in the air and lands an elbow drop on his chest. Gloria quickly gets up to her feet and jumps up in the air for another elbow drop on the same spot. Gloria went for a third time and still manages to elbow drop Moto. Gloria Gets up to her feet and grabs Moto`s tiny feet turns him over on his stomach and sits right on top of his shoulders.
Gloria said, “You like me now, Moto?”
Moto said, “No!”
Gloria said, “Good.”
Melman said, “Good Job honey!”
Gloria said, “Thanks boo I will be there shortly okay.”
Melman said, “Okay. No rush. Me and the gators are enjoying the match.”
Gloria said, “Good.”
Moto was banging on the mat in pain and begging Gloria to let him go, but she wasn`t interested in letting him go. Gloria pulls his feet closer to her face and sticks out her slimy tongue. She starts licking his tiny feet and Moto was screaming in pain. Gloria kept licking faster and faster till Moto was shedding teras of pain. Gloria was glad that she was able to humiliate this bully in a way that will make sure that he doesn`t mess with her husband ever again. Gloria gave Moto`s feet one final big lick that Moto passed out. Gloria lets him go and gets up to her feet and walks to the corner and climbs to the top rope and sits on it waiting for Moto to wake up. 15 minutes have gone by, and Moto woke up from his blackout, but he couldn`t find Gloria. Gloria was on the top rope watching Moto looking around for her which was the perfect moment to attack. Gloria stands on the top rope and jumps off landing right on top of Moto`s shoulders. Moto was surprise how heavy she was that she couldn`t hold her up much longer.
Moto said, “Geez woman how much do you weigh?”
Gloria said, “How dare you?”
Moto said, “What?”
Gloria said, “Never ever ask a woman how much she weighs. That is just plain rude.”
Moto said, “Uh-oh.”
Gloria did a little wiggle and Moto wasn`t able to hold her up anymore. Gloria kept wiggling and Moto fell on flat on his stomach because he was able to hold up Gloria. Gloria was unimpressed that Moto was the most fit hippo in their group and that he couldn`t raise to the level. Gloria stayed seated on top of Moto while he was banging the mat. He was losing oxygen from being buried under Gloria and he tried his best push her off him, but it was no use. Gloria was getting bored from sitting on top of Moto, so she gets off him. Moto was finally able to breathe from being trap under that she beast he just wanted to laying down on the mat and not move at all, but Gloria had different plans for him. Gloria grabs Moto`s arms and starts swinging him around in a circle for about 2 minutes straight then lets him go. Moto was sent flying towards the ropes. Moto comes flying back towards Gloria, but she stood her ground. Moto crashed into Gloria and in super slow motion you can their bodies jiggle from the impact, but Moto was the one you got it worst. Moto fell to the mat and Gloria just stares at him.
Gloria said, “You, okay?”
Moto said, “No.”
Gloria said, “Good.”
Moto said, “How are you this tough?”
Gloria said, “Explain.”
Moto said, “I crashed into you like a wrecking ball, but you broke the wrecking ball.”
Gloria said, “Yeah. I just said I am from New York, and you don’t mess with New Yorkers.”
Moto feinted, and Gloria took this chance to grab on of Moto`s arms and locks him in a Dis-him-arm submission move that she saw on TV back home. Gloria applied immense pressure on Moto`s arm, but Moto woke up to the pain. Moto open his eyes, but all he saw was darkness, that when Moto realized that he was buried under Gloria`s big fat ass. Moto was banging the mat with his free arm while Gloria was applying pressure his other arm. Moto was trap under that big ass and he couldn`t break free from the hold. Gloria kept adding more pressure on Moto`s arm until snap! Gloria got up to her feet and turns around to see Moto. Moto got up to his feet and he could move one arm, but not the other. Moto looks at his other arm then looks back at Gloria and screams in pain.
Moto said, “Why!!!!!”
Gloria said, “Why what?”
Moto said, “Why would you break my arm?”
Gloria said, “This is street wrestling anything goes. The only way to win is by pinning your opponent.”
Moto said, “But that’s not fair.”
Gloria said, “I don`t care. Now shut up and wrestle.”
Moto said, “Fine!”
Moto charges towards Gloria and tries to clothesline her like earlier in the match, but Gloria wasn`t going to let that happen. Gloria spears Moto in his abs and he falls with ease. Moto was laid out on the mat and Gloria raises her hands in the air like a champion and she was praised by the gators and Melman. Gloria grabs Moto`s feet and drags him to the corner and sets him up in a seated position. Gloria then walks to the corner that is diagonal to Moto and starts doing some lunges with her tiny legs. She gets into sumo position which was hard for her to do since she was big. Moto starts to wake up and opened his eyes to see that he was in the corner and that split second moment Gloria charges towards Moto in the corner. Moto turns around to see Gloria and he knew that he was doomed. Gloria jumps forward and does a 180 spin and lands a heavy butt bump towards Moto`s face. Gloria pulls herself out of the corner to see that her big gave Moto a bloody nose.
Moto said, “How?”
Gloria said, “How what?”
Moto said, “How are you cheeks so rough?”
Gloria said, “Simple I do butt workouts. That’s how I got this ass, and it is strong.”
Moto said, “Good to know.”
Moto passed out in the corner still in a seated position and Gloria casually walks towards him and turns around with her big fat ass cheeks in his face. Gloria slowly lowers her behind towards Moto`s face until all her weight was on top of him. After a few seconds Moto was banging and kicking trying to push Gloria off him, but he couldn`t since one of his arms was broken. Gloria kept grinding, bouncing, smothering Moto with her big ass that she didn`t care. After 10 minutes Moto`s body stop struggling for a bit. Gloria gets out of the corner and saw that Moto passed out again, so now this was her chance to do the Bronco buster. Gloria quickly and quietly runs back to the corner and comes charging back towards Moto and jumps up high in the air. Moto was waking up from and felt a big shadow over once he opened his eyes, he knew what it was. (Part 3) Gloria landed right on top of Moto then starts bouncing on him like a bucking Bronco trying to push Gloria off him. After 20 minutes of bouncing Gloria just stays seated on top of Moto, but she didn’t start the count.
Moto said, “Please I am begging you. Start the count.”
Gloria said, “No.”
Moto said, “Please.”
Gloria said, “Still no.”
Gloria moves forward to cover Moto`s face with her big belly and pussy and not hear from him at all or even see his face. Moto was to exhausted to even fight back or struggle, so he just stays their being buried under all her fat. After 5 minuets Gloria got off him and climbs to the middle rope of the corner and raises her hands in the air for Melman and the gators. Gloria spanks her ass cheeks 3 times and comes crashing down on Moto waking him up and making him scream in pain.
Moto said, “Owwwww!!!!!!!”
Gloria said, “Wake up sunshine! We still have a match to finish!”
Moto said, “No more.”
Gloria said, “What was that I couldn`t hear you.”
Moto said, “No mor…Mmmmhhh…” (Part 3)
Gloria moves her body forward to cover his mouth and pretend he didn`t say anything to her. Gloria let out a laugh and was enjoying this match with Moto because she gets to beat him up and prove why she is the strongest member out of her group of friends. Gloria enjoyed smothering Moto and squashing him in this match. Gloria got off Moto and gets out of the corner while Moto was busy trying to get up to his feet since one of his arms was broken and he was to exhausted and squashed that he couldn`t even lift his other hand to slap Gloria across the face. Moto with all his strength gets up to his feet and walks towards Gloria and raises his hand high and tries to slap her across the face. Sadly it was a pathetic attempt from Moto. Gloria grabs Moto`s arm and snaps it like a twig. Moto screams in pain, and just backs away from Gloria.
Moto said, “Why would you do that?”
Gloria said, “Because I wanted too.”
Moto said, “How am I going to fight you, now?”
Gloria said, “Oh you won`t fight me. Because I am going to beat up even more before I finish you off for good.”
Moto said, “What!?!?!?”
Gloria charges towards Moto jumps towards him for a crossbody splash. They both land on the mat and Gloria steamrolls over him. Gloria quickly gets up to her and runs towards the ropes and runs towards Moto and lands a leg drop, well more like a side butt drop since her leg was tiny, but not her ass. She gets up to her feet again and runs towards the ropes one more time, bounces back towards Moto and jumps up high in the air and lands buttdrop right on top of his chest Gloria gets up to her feet again and grabs Moto by his head. She lifts him up over her shoulders and spins him in a circle for about a good 10 minutes then toss him to the ropes which caused him to bounce back towards Gloria where she clotheslines him. Moto fell to the mat dazed and dizzy until he passed out. Gloria wanted to pin Moto already and end the match, but she felt she can do one more buttdrop on him before she claims her victory. Gloria climbs out of the ring and walks towards the gators that were surrounding Melman. The gators were in ready to keep her away from Melman and not setting him free.
Gator #1 said, “Stop right there!”
Gloria said, “Make me!”
Melman said, “Don’t do it honey you won`t have a chance!”
Gloria said, “Please honey, this is going to be a piece of cake.”
Gator # 2 said, “Get her!”
2 gators jump towards Gloria, but she stops them by punching them in the face. The 2 gators ran away after being punch. Another 2 gators jumps towards her, and she gives them a big slap to their faces and causes them to cry and run away. Now their was only one gator left that was keeping Gloria form her husband. The gator was afraid of Gloria that he was desperate to repeat the same mistake a 3 time on Gloria. Gloria jumps up in the air and lands right on top of the gator and grabs his tail and starts pulling on it like she had him trap in baston crab submission move, but instead of the leg she got his tail. Gloria pulls on the tail hard, and the gator was squirming and trying to wiggle himself free, but it was no use Gloria had him pinned down.
Gloria said, “You give up.”
Gator #1 said, “Yes please! I am begging you! Let me out!”
Gloria said, “Fine.”
Gloria lets go of the gators tail and gets off him as the gator quickly runs away from Gloria trying to keep a lot of distance between him and her. Gloria walks towards Melman and rips off his bonds and gives him a big hug and a big kiss. Melman was happy that he was free, but he was wondering why Gloria came to save him and finish the match with Moto and claim the win.
Melman said, “Honey why did you stop the match?”
Gloria said, “Because I needed your help for my finishing move.”
Melman said, “What finishing move?”
Gloria said, “Why the Hippo Toss and Drop.”
Melman said, “Hippo Toss and Drop!”
Gloria said, “Yeah!”
Melman said, “Okay. What do you want me to do?”
Gloria said, “Spin me.”
Gloria grabs onto Melman`s horns and Melman plants his legs firm on the ground and then slowly lifts Gloria with his long neck since she grabbing him from his horns. Melman spins slowly with his long neck, then faster, and faster until Gloria lets go of Melman`s horns. Gloria went flying towards the ring, and she blows a kiss towards Melman. Melman was so dizzy that he wasn`t to catch the kiss that Gloria blew towards and falls to the ground. Gloria was at maximum height and was right over Moto. Gloria moves her big booty down towards the ring and you can see that Gloria`s big booty was like a meteor and Moto was the earth. Gloria was about to crash into Moto. Moto was waking up from his dizziness and the blow he took from earlier, but at that moment he felt a huge shadow over him, and it was getting smaller like it was coming closer towards him. Moto opens his eyes and saw Gloria coming towards him with him.
Moto said, “Oh no.”
Gloria lands right on top of Moto with her huge ass, that the impact destroyed the entire right and left a big crack on the ground. Gloria saw that she destroyed the ring and she didn`t care she did what she needed to do to make sure that Moto will never mess with her or husband. Gloria slaps her belly 3 times to do the count and wins the match. She gets off Moto and walks towards Melman while walking through the ruins of the ring she just destroyed. Gloria reaches Melman and she slaps him in the face. Melman comes back to his senses and saw that the right was destroyed and Moto. Gloria was standing right in front him, and he asked her if it was over.
Melman said, “Is it over?”
Gloria said, “Yeah its over and he won`t mess with us anymore.”
Melman said, “Well that’s good. Let’s go home.”
Gloria said, “Yeah. Let’s go home.”
Gloria and Melman hold her hands and walk back to their hut to enjoy the rest of the evening for some personal and sexual convenience. Back at the crashed ring Moto woke up, but in a lot of pain from that buttdrop he received from Gloria. After a few minutes another female hippo came towards the same watering hole and saw Moto and she quickly runs towards him and carries him off to her hut where their was no one around, because she was alone. Moto woke up and saw that he was in a hut and laying on a bed. Their he saw the female hippo that help him, and he calls to her.
Moto said, “Hey!”
Female hippo said, “Yes.”
Moto said, “Did you help me?”
Female hippo said, “Yes I did.”
Moto said, “Thank you.”
Female hippo said, “Your welcome.”
Moto lays back on the bed and relaxes for a bit. Moto knew that the only reason he lost that match was because Gloria was heavier than him. The only way to make it even is by getting bigger than Gloria and beating her up in the same way she did to him. Moto said in his mind, ‘Get ready Gloria. Our rematch is coming soon.’
The End.
Gloria vs 3 Fusas: Revenge of Gloria
General | Posted 3 years agoA few weeks has passed since her match with the Fusas, but Gloria had a feeling that she could not shake off. She knew that was private, but at the same time she didn`t like it at the same time have some quality time with the Fusas. She felt uncomfortable about what happen and now she wants payback from the 3 Fusas that attack her, but this time it was going to be different. Gloria walks back into the jungle down the same path she took lats time and waited there for a few minutes until she heard strange noises.
Gloria said, “I know you are out there! Come out!”
Suddenly 3 Fusas jump out of the shadows, and to Gloria`s surprise it was the same 3 Fusa that she fought last time and was very glad that she was able to meet them face-to-face. The 3 Fusa saw stand in front of her and had a crooked smile and their tongues out wondering what their victim was doing walking into a dangerous place.
Fusa #1 said, “Why have you come?”
Gloria said, “Simple. I want a rematch.”
Fusa #2 said, “Really? Did you not learn your lesson the last time?”
Gloria said, “It`s a simple question. I want a rematch. Unless the 3 of you are scared to face me again.”
Fusa #3 said, “We are not scared. We accept your challenge.”
The other 2 Fusa have a very angry stare at the 3rd Fusa for accepting Gloria`s blindly without hearing what she to say to them or what are even the conditions to the match. The Fusas whisper in secret and decided unanimously that they agreed to her challenge, but they wanted to ask what were her terms to her open challenge?
Fusa #1 said, “Okay we accept.”
Gloria said, “Okay then I have some conditions you need to follow.”
Fusa #1 said, “Very well. State your terms.”
Gloria said, “Okay then, our rematch will take place by the beachside with a ring that my friends will be constructing, and you 3 will be the only ones that will show up no one else got it.”
Fusa said, “Very well. We agree to your terms.”
Gloria said, “Good. Come to beach at noon that’s when we are going to wrestle.”
All Fusas said, “Good. See you there.”
Gloria shook hands with one of the Fusas, and she took off leaving the Fusas to stare at her huge ass while it was shaking and jiggling for them. The Fusas got rock hard, by staring at her ass the had to cross there to hide their boner`s. A few hours passed, and it was noon meaning that the time has come for them to wrestle gloria and they were ready. The 3 Fusas headed towards the beach only to a wall created with tree trunks with spikes at the top and buried in the sand and saw that there was a hole in the wall covered by a hatch and locked. The Fusa were confused to see and were wondering what was going on. The hatch opens and the Fusas called through it only to be stop by another wall. The walk around it for a bit and saw another hatch and climb through it only to see a 3rd wall. The walk around it again and saw another hatch, they called through it, but this time saw ring.
All Fusas said, “Finally!”
The climb into the ring and the hatch closed right behind them and then were wondering where their opponent was. They all thought that she chicken out and left them trap in the ring which to them would only prove that Gloria was a coward. Then saw a big shadow hovering over the ring and they looked to see Gloria being lowered down to the ring with help of Melvin, Marty, and Alex. She touchdown on the ring and gets off the swing and the guys pull the swing up and. Gloria stand at the center of the ring and the Fusa started to circle around her before they were face-to-face or in this case more like face-to belly since the Fusa were short.
Fusa #1 said, “What is going on here? What is this?”
Gloria said, “Why welcome to my custom-made ring. Since you guys made me wrestle you in that bamboo cage ring, I thought it would be fair to create a ring of my own.”
Fusa #2 said, “Okay, but why make a ring and surround it with 3 layers of walls.”
Gloria said, “Oh you see back at home I see this type of match on the TV, and I thought might as well build because it looks good in a tropical environment.”
Fusa #1 said, “Well that’s fair. What do you call this?”
Gloria said, “It’s called the Punjabi Prison! Or that’s what they called back at home.”
Fusa #3 said, “Not a bad name. Well then lets wrestle.”
Gloria said, “Hold on. Like our last match we must go to corners and wait for the bell to ring.”
Fusa #1 said, “Very well. Brothers lets go to our corner.”
Gloria walks to her corner and the 3 Fusas walk to their corner to stretch before they start the match because they didn`t want to pull a muscle during the match. The 3 Fusa knew what to do in this match and get the same result as last time. The bell rings. Gloria walks to the center of the ring and the Fusa started to run in circle trying to confuse her again, but this time it was going to work. Gloria knew they were going to pull the same trick on her like last time, but she wasn`t going to let it happen. Gloria decides to fake it and let it play out in her favor. Gloria pretended that she was losing her balance and covered her face to try and recover from the dizziness which was all a trick for the Fusa to be lured in.
Gloria said, “Oh I am so dizzy.”
Fusa #2 said, “Now’s our chance brothers.”
The Fusa each ran to corner and climb up to the top rope and got ready to jump towards gloria and attack her with a dropkick from each Fusa. The Fusa waited for their chance and all jump off the top rope at the same time to attack a confused Gloria, but what they didn`t know was they got played like a bunch of suckers. One the Fusas were close enough gloria surprise them each with a different attack that they didn`t see coming. Gloria belly bumps Fusa #1 on her left, then she butt bumps Fusa #2 on her right then grabs the Fusa #3 in front her around the neck and lifts him up in the air and chokeslams to the mat, and last, she jumps up in the air and lands a heavy elbow drop across his stomach that Gloria thinks that she heard a something break, but she didn`t care.
Fusa #2 said, “How were you able to counter or moves so quickly?”
Gloria said, “Oh easy. You see after our first match I decided to do some training and got ready for out rematch.”
Fusa #1 said, “Very good. Well then, we need to be faster than you.”
Gloria said, “You can try, but I am prepared for anything.”
Fusa #3 said, “Please stop talking and get off me.”
Gloria got up to her feet and kicks the 3rd Fusa towards the edge of the ring and she just waits for the other 2 to make their move. The Fusa stood their ground and were thinking what they can do to try and outsmart gloria, but it didn`t matter because Gloria was ready and about to pull another trick on the Fusa. Fusa #1 and #2 charge towards gloria each from different directions and they hope that gloria lunge towards one of them and they can counter together. Gloria new what they were planning and does the opposite. Gloria jumps up in the air and the Fusa were surprised that she could jump so high that they didn`t pay attention to each other and ended up crashing into each other. The Fusa #1 and #2 were done which meant they were in perfect position for Gloria comes crashing down towards them flattening them with a brutal buttdrop of vengeance. Gloria got up to her feet and she turns around to see the 2 Fusas flatten by her butt drop, inside a big butt imprint in the ring, and knockout leaving only Fusa #3 to deal with. Gloria let out a loud laugh then turns in the direction of
Fusa #3. Fusa #3 was trap in the corner and Gloria slowly walk towards him.
Fusa #3 said, “Stop right there!”
Gloria said, “Or what?”
Fusa #3 said, “Or I will bite you!”
Gloria said, “Go ahead.”
Fusa #3 said, “I`m warning you!”
Gloria said, “I am not stopping. Come on. Bite me.”
Fusa #3 feared what was going to happen to him if he stayed in that corner and not do anything to try and get the upper hand. Fusa #3 lunge towards Gloria and give her a big bite to her belly, but to his surprise nothing happen. Fusa #3 stops biting on Gloria and saw that there were no teeth marks on left on her belly. Fusa #3 couldn`t understand what was happening. He bit her hard and lock on his sharp teeth on her belly, but again there was nothing there. Fusa #3 backs into the corner in a seated position and was afraid what Gloria was going to do to him.
Fusa #3 said, “What are going to do to me.”
Gloria said, “Oh not much really?”
Fusa #3 said, “Really? What are going to do to me?”
Gloria said, “Oh first I am going to stomp on you, then I am going to jump up and down on your chest like a cowgirl, then for the finally thing I’m going to smother you with my big fat ass until you pass out.”
Fusa #3 said, “Is that all? That doesn`t seem it going to hurt I will just escape before you do all that stuff to me.”
Gloria said, “No you won`t.”
Fusa #3 said, “Then how are you going to keep in the corner for you to do all that.”
Gloria said, “This.”
Gloria stomps on his dick and the Fusa let out a loud cried of pain that the whole island can hear him. Gloria stomps on his dick 2 more times than starts stomping on his body like crazy. She was crashing him with stomps like a herd of rhinos charging together in Africa. Poor Fusa #3 was stomped on badly and stuck in the corner in a seated position since Gloria made sure he wasn`t going anywhere. Gloria stands over Fusa #3 jumps up and lands directly on top of his chest with her full hippo weight. Gloria starts her favorite move in wrestling the Bronco Buster and just starts jumping up and down on the poor Fusa in the corner. Gloria kept up her pace for a good 20 minutes then stops and just sits on the Fusas chest for a bit to catch her breathe. Fusa #3 was a goner being trap under all that fat and he couldn`t get away, but he is body was to beat up to even move in inch. Gloria got off the Fusa and turns around to have her big rump cast a shadow over the big Fusa. The Fusa`s heart was racing in fear and that he met his doom.
Gloria said, “What`s the matter Fusa I though you like my big?”
Fusa #3 said, “Not this time.”
Gloria drops her big ass right on top of Fusa #3 and at the same moment his was gone the only thing you can see was his feet kicking. The other 2 Fusas got up on their feet and were wondering what was happening. That’s when they turned in Gloria`s direction where she was in the seating on top of their brother because they can only see his feet wiggling and kicking. The 2 Fusas ran to help their brother, but it was a pathetic attempt. Fusas jumps towards Gloria where all she does grab their heads and bash them together, then she chokeslams them to the mat. Gloria quickly grabs one of their legs and opens her month. The Fusa were wondering what she was going to do them.
Fusa #2 said, “Please don`t eat us.”
Gloria said, “Eat you?! Okay first I am a vegetarian I only eat vegetables and fruit and second, I am going to like your feet the same way that one of you did to mine.”
Fusa #1 said, “But you are sitting on the guy that lick your toes.”
Gloria said, “Yeah, but have you seen my big belly. It’s in the way and you are guys are small.”
Fusa #1 said, “Well that`s seems fair.”
Gloria said, “Now be quiet and let me lick your toes.”
Gloria sticks out her long tongue and starts licking their toes. The 2 Fusas were screaming and trying to crawl away or scratch gloria, but all it did was make angrier and lick and faster on their feet. The 2 Fusas were struggling to break free while their brother was trap under Gloria`s big rump. After 10 minutes of licking and smothering Fusa #3 legs stop moving and the brother wonder if he died or passed out. Gloria gets out of the corner while still licking on the Fusas feet and toes only to find that he 3rd just passed out from her weight which was good news for her, but bad news for them. Gloria stops licking the 2 Fusas feet and set them up for a piledriver.
Fusa #1 said, “What are you doing?!”
Gloria said, “Putting you guys to sleep.”
Fusa #2 said, “Wait no!”
Gloria jumps up in the air and lands knockout sit-out piledriver which literally knockout the 2 Fusas which opened an opportunity for her to squash them even more. Gloria grabs Fusa #3 and laid him in the corner that she smothered him in then she piles on the other 2 Fusas on top of him and she climbs the corner to the top rope and waits for a bit. Gloria took in a deep breath and jumps of the top rope landing on 3 Fusas with her massive ass power.
Gloria said, “Huh? You guys make a nice cushion.”
The Fusa couldn`t answer back, which was a little problem for Gloria, but she knew how to fix that. Gloria gets off the 3 Fusa yells out to her friends to toss a coconut over the wall and into the ring. Gloria grabs the coconut and bangs against her ass, and it breaks open and she throws the coconut juice over the Fusa waking them up from their slumber. The Fusa woke up from their slumber and notice they were in a lot of pain that they lead out a loud screech of pain that echo in the Punjabi Prison that Gloria had to cover her ears. The Fusa tried to get up on their four legs, but because of the immense pain they were in they couldn`t stand still of even stand straight at all.
Fusa #2 said, “You will pay for this.”
Gloria said, “What?!”
Fusa #2 said, “I said ‘You will pay for this.’”
Gloria said, “I`m sorry that loud scream you guys left me a little deaf can you come closer and tell please.”
Fusa #2 said, “Why you.”
In frustration Fusa #2 charges at Gloria little did he know that he know it was trap for Gloria to attack him and Fusa #2 played right into her hand. Gloria waited for the right moment to strike down her dumb opponent once he was close enough. Fusa #2 jumps in the air towards Gloria which was a terrible mistake to make on his part. Gloria saw her opportunity and took it she lunges towards Fusa #2 and clothesline him hard that his entire moved on it causing him to a 360 spin then falling straight towards the mat face first. Gloria quickly jumps up in the air and lands right on top of his back with her big monstrous ass. Gloria sat right on top of the Fusa that the poor animal couldn`t even move his legs or arms. All Gloria could see was head, feet, and hands. The Fusa was trapped under her like his brother and this time couldn`t escape. The other Fusa saw what happen to their brother and try to run to his rescue. Gloria saw the other 2 Fusa coming towards her, but she stood her ground and didn`t or even try to get off the Fusa. The 2 Fusa jump towards her, and she grabs with ease and locks them in a headlock with each arm. Fusa #1 was lock in a headlock on her side, and Fusa #3 was lock in a headlock on her right side. Gloria was glad that she all 3 Fusas with her and was enjoying her quality time with them.
Fusa #1 said, What are you going to do us now.”
Gloria said, “You remember what you guys did to me in the cave, right?”
Fusa #3 said, “Yeah.”
Gloria said, “You know all the tying and sex you guys did to me.”
Fusa #1 and #3 said, “Yeah we remember.”
Gloria said, “Good, Because I am going to do the same thing to you.”
Fusa #2 said, “H-h-h-how?”
Gloria said, “Simple I am going to tie you 3 up and make you guys rock hard, then I am going to make you fuck each other before I finish you off.”
Fusa #1 said, “But how are we going to fuck each other, if you are going to tie us up.”
Gloria said, “Oh don`t worry, you will know soon enough.”
The Fusa feared what she was going to make them do to each other and wanted to escape by all cost. Fusa #3 spit in Gloria`s eye causing her to break her headlock, giving him time to run away. Fusa #3 ran towards the wall and starts to climb it using his claws. Gloria manage to clean her from the spit and get a clear view that Fusa #3 was trying to climb over the wall, but she wasn’t going to let that happen. Gloria grabs Fusa #1 by his tail, which made scream in pain, and spins him around in a circle and throws him to Fusa #3. Fusa #1 mad impact with Fusa #3 and they both fell towards the mat together.
Gloria said, “Bull`s eye!”
The Fusa were knockout from the fall and that was left was Fusa #2 that was still trying to his body even though he buried under a lot of fat. Gloria wanted to make sure that she can do what she has plan for them, so she gets up a little bit and sits right on top of Fusa #2 face burying it in her fat. Fusa #2 struggle for bit until he was passed out. Gloria got up to her feet and saw that her work was done and that now that it was time for the real fun. Gloria got up to her feet and shouts to her friends to toss in the rope, so her friends toss the rope into the ring which Melvin is the only that can do it since he is very tall. Gloria grabs the rope and starts tying up the 3 Fusas by their hands and feet then she starts giving them handjobs until they were nice and hard. Gloria gets up to her feet to admire the work she has done, now it was time for the ultimate payback. Gloria shouts for another coconut, they toss it over the wall, and she breaks it and pours the milk over their face to wake them up. The Fusa woke up and saw that they were tied up and not able to break free. They also notice that they were rock hard, but haven’t cum yet, but they were close.
Fusa #2 said, “Stop this, please.”
Gloria said, “Really, but we are having so much fun.”
Fusa #3 said, “But this isn`t fun for us.”
Gloria said, “Now you know how felt when you guys had me tied up in the ring.”
Fusa #1 said, “So you are going to make us fuck each other?”
Gloria said, “That’s right.”
Gloria sets the Fusa next to each other in a row and she inserts 2 of her fingers from each of her hands and places them inside her month and takes them out covered in her saliva and walks towards the 3 Fusa that were ready to receive the same punishment they did to her back on their home turf. Gloria inserts her hands in the anus of the Fusa on the left and the Fusa on the right, but she was out hands for the Fusa that was in the middle which turn out to be Fusa #1. Fusa #1 let out a laugh because he was safe from her hands of lust, but he was not out of the woods yet.
Gloria said, “Why are you laughing?”
Fusa #1 said, “Because I am safe from your spit covered hands.”
Gloria said, “That` true, but I was never going to insert my fingers in you.”
Fusa #1 said, “Then, what were you going to use?”
Gloria opened her month, so that Fusa could see what she was going to do to him and he didn`t like it one bit. Gloria inserts her long tongue inside the Fusas anus and starts moving it around like crazy inside him and he couldn’t do anything to stop it. The Fusas were slaves to the pleasure that gloria was inflicting on them and they couldn`t fight back or even try to resist they just went into a state of pleasure which would make it easier for Gloria to make fuck each other. After several minutes of lubing Gloria pulls her finger and tongue out of their asses and gets up to her feet. Now that she was done, she can start the real fun. Gloria grabs Fusa #2 who on the left side of Fusa #1 and turns him 90 degrees in perfect alignment with Fusa #1 ass. Gloria then turns Fusa #1 90 degrees to his right to align perfectly with Fusa #3 ass. The she just turns Fusa #3 last, so that she can start. Gloria slowly pushes them all together inserting their dicks into each other’s anus`s and Fusa #3 was the only one that was out in the open which was perfect. Gloria grabs all 3 of that once locking them in a bearhug and sits them on her big belly and waits for bit to get some air because she was going to do a lot of exercising for this part.
Fusa #3 said, “What`s going on?”
Gloria said, “Oh I am going to make you fuck each other.”
Fusa #3 said, “Okay.”
Gloria starts moving her belly helping Fusa #2 to thrusts his dick into Fusa #1 and the momentum of Fusa #2 thrusting into Fusa #1 causes him to thrust into Fusa #3. The Fusa started moaning and oohing in different tones that they almost sound like an acapella group. After 3 minutes of thrusting Fusa #2 cummed into Fusa #1, and Fusa #1 cummed into Fusa #3, and Fusa #3 cummed all over the mat making a big mess. Gloria lets go of them as they all to the mat in pleasure and horny that they couldn`t move a muscle, however Gloria wasn`t done with them at all. Gloria slowly pulls them apart and does the same thing to them but this time she inserted Fusa #1 dick into Fusa #2 ass, and Fusa #3 dick into Fusa #1 ass. She sits them on top of their belly again and starts the process all over. Gloria does this 4 more times until the Fusas had big bellies like if they were pregnant with pups. The Fusa were still tied up, so Gloria decides to untie them and lays them next to each other in a row. The Fusa were hoping that the match was over and pray that Gloria was just going to lay on top of them to claim the win.
Fusa #2 said, “Please tell me the match is over?”
Gloria said, “It’s over.”
Fusa #3 said, “So were even?”
Gloria said, “Yes we are even.”
Fusa #1 said, “So, if you don`t mind can we just stay here laid out on the mat to try and ease the pain in our bellies.”
Gloria said, “Sure.”
Gloria shouts to her friends to lower the swing that she used to get inside the ring and tell her friends to pull her out of the ring. Gloria was slowly being hoisted over the 3 Fusa, but the Fusa didn’t worry about it at all. The match was over, and they were finally even with each other, but for Gloria they were not even at least not yet. Gloria tugs on the rope telling the guys to stop and she was at the perfect height to make sure that her and the 3 Fusas were even for good. The 3 Fusas felt a large shadow hovering over them, so they thought it was cloud and didn`t open their eyes to see the truth. Gloria jumps of the swing and comes crashing down towards the Fusa. The Fusa felt the shadow was shrinking, so they opened their eyes to see that they were massive trouble. Gloria lands directly on top of their fat bellies with her big, fat ass and spews out all their cum. The Fusa felt that they were crush by a boulder that was rolling down the hill, only this time Gloria was the boulder.
Fusa #2 said, “W-w-w-why?”
Fusa #3 said, “W-w-w-we w-w-were e-e-even?”
Gloria said, “Yeah I lied about that part.”
Fusa #1 said, “I-I-I-it’s because we landed on your stomach last time?”
Gloria said, “Yeah.”
Fusa #1 said, “N-n-n-now a-a-are e-e-e-e-even?”
Gloria said, “Hold on. 1…2… Uh? What comes next? Oh that’s right. 3…. Winner! Now we are even.”
All 3 Fusas passed out from the impact their body received from Gloria`s massive bod and didn`t get up after a while. Gloria shouts to her friends again and they lower the swing and this time help hoist her up out of the cage and on the sandy beach. The guys were proud of her for beating up those bullies and showing who`s boss. Gloria gives her friends a big hug in appreciation for helping her out with her revenge against the Fusa because there is one thing that people should now about Gloria.
Gloria said, “Never miss with a hippo that’s from New York.”
The End.
Gloria said, “I know you are out there! Come out!”
Suddenly 3 Fusas jump out of the shadows, and to Gloria`s surprise it was the same 3 Fusa that she fought last time and was very glad that she was able to meet them face-to-face. The 3 Fusa saw stand in front of her and had a crooked smile and their tongues out wondering what their victim was doing walking into a dangerous place.
Fusa #1 said, “Why have you come?”
Gloria said, “Simple. I want a rematch.”
Fusa #2 said, “Really? Did you not learn your lesson the last time?”
Gloria said, “It`s a simple question. I want a rematch. Unless the 3 of you are scared to face me again.”
Fusa #3 said, “We are not scared. We accept your challenge.”
The other 2 Fusa have a very angry stare at the 3rd Fusa for accepting Gloria`s blindly without hearing what she to say to them or what are even the conditions to the match. The Fusas whisper in secret and decided unanimously that they agreed to her challenge, but they wanted to ask what were her terms to her open challenge?
Fusa #1 said, “Okay we accept.”
Gloria said, “Okay then I have some conditions you need to follow.”
Fusa #1 said, “Very well. State your terms.”
Gloria said, “Okay then, our rematch will take place by the beachside with a ring that my friends will be constructing, and you 3 will be the only ones that will show up no one else got it.”
Fusa said, “Very well. We agree to your terms.”
Gloria said, “Good. Come to beach at noon that’s when we are going to wrestle.”
All Fusas said, “Good. See you there.”
Gloria shook hands with one of the Fusas, and she took off leaving the Fusas to stare at her huge ass while it was shaking and jiggling for them. The Fusas got rock hard, by staring at her ass the had to cross there to hide their boner`s. A few hours passed, and it was noon meaning that the time has come for them to wrestle gloria and they were ready. The 3 Fusas headed towards the beach only to a wall created with tree trunks with spikes at the top and buried in the sand and saw that there was a hole in the wall covered by a hatch and locked. The Fusa were confused to see and were wondering what was going on. The hatch opens and the Fusas called through it only to be stop by another wall. The walk around it for a bit and saw another hatch and climb through it only to see a 3rd wall. The walk around it again and saw another hatch, they called through it, but this time saw ring.
All Fusas said, “Finally!”
The climb into the ring and the hatch closed right behind them and then were wondering where their opponent was. They all thought that she chicken out and left them trap in the ring which to them would only prove that Gloria was a coward. Then saw a big shadow hovering over the ring and they looked to see Gloria being lowered down to the ring with help of Melvin, Marty, and Alex. She touchdown on the ring and gets off the swing and the guys pull the swing up and. Gloria stand at the center of the ring and the Fusa started to circle around her before they were face-to-face or in this case more like face-to belly since the Fusa were short.
Fusa #1 said, “What is going on here? What is this?”
Gloria said, “Why welcome to my custom-made ring. Since you guys made me wrestle you in that bamboo cage ring, I thought it would be fair to create a ring of my own.”
Fusa #2 said, “Okay, but why make a ring and surround it with 3 layers of walls.”
Gloria said, “Oh you see back at home I see this type of match on the TV, and I thought might as well build because it looks good in a tropical environment.”
Fusa #1 said, “Well that’s fair. What do you call this?”
Gloria said, “It’s called the Punjabi Prison! Or that’s what they called back at home.”
Fusa #3 said, “Not a bad name. Well then lets wrestle.”
Gloria said, “Hold on. Like our last match we must go to corners and wait for the bell to ring.”
Fusa #1 said, “Very well. Brothers lets go to our corner.”
Gloria walks to her corner and the 3 Fusas walk to their corner to stretch before they start the match because they didn`t want to pull a muscle during the match. The 3 Fusa knew what to do in this match and get the same result as last time. The bell rings. Gloria walks to the center of the ring and the Fusa started to run in circle trying to confuse her again, but this time it was going to work. Gloria knew they were going to pull the same trick on her like last time, but she wasn`t going to let it happen. Gloria decides to fake it and let it play out in her favor. Gloria pretended that she was losing her balance and covered her face to try and recover from the dizziness which was all a trick for the Fusa to be lured in.
Gloria said, “Oh I am so dizzy.”
Fusa #2 said, “Now’s our chance brothers.”
The Fusa each ran to corner and climb up to the top rope and got ready to jump towards gloria and attack her with a dropkick from each Fusa. The Fusa waited for their chance and all jump off the top rope at the same time to attack a confused Gloria, but what they didn`t know was they got played like a bunch of suckers. One the Fusas were close enough gloria surprise them each with a different attack that they didn`t see coming. Gloria belly bumps Fusa #1 on her left, then she butt bumps Fusa #2 on her right then grabs the Fusa #3 in front her around the neck and lifts him up in the air and chokeslams to the mat, and last, she jumps up in the air and lands a heavy elbow drop across his stomach that Gloria thinks that she heard a something break, but she didn`t care.
Fusa #2 said, “How were you able to counter or moves so quickly?”
Gloria said, “Oh easy. You see after our first match I decided to do some training and got ready for out rematch.”
Fusa #1 said, “Very good. Well then, we need to be faster than you.”
Gloria said, “You can try, but I am prepared for anything.”
Fusa #3 said, “Please stop talking and get off me.”
Gloria got up to her feet and kicks the 3rd Fusa towards the edge of the ring and she just waits for the other 2 to make their move. The Fusa stood their ground and were thinking what they can do to try and outsmart gloria, but it didn`t matter because Gloria was ready and about to pull another trick on the Fusa. Fusa #1 and #2 charge towards gloria each from different directions and they hope that gloria lunge towards one of them and they can counter together. Gloria new what they were planning and does the opposite. Gloria jumps up in the air and the Fusa were surprised that she could jump so high that they didn`t pay attention to each other and ended up crashing into each other. The Fusa #1 and #2 were done which meant they were in perfect position for Gloria comes crashing down towards them flattening them with a brutal buttdrop of vengeance. Gloria got up to her feet and she turns around to see the 2 Fusas flatten by her butt drop, inside a big butt imprint in the ring, and knockout leaving only Fusa #3 to deal with. Gloria let out a loud laugh then turns in the direction of
Fusa #3. Fusa #3 was trap in the corner and Gloria slowly walk towards him.
Fusa #3 said, “Stop right there!”
Gloria said, “Or what?”
Fusa #3 said, “Or I will bite you!”
Gloria said, “Go ahead.”
Fusa #3 said, “I`m warning you!”
Gloria said, “I am not stopping. Come on. Bite me.”
Fusa #3 feared what was going to happen to him if he stayed in that corner and not do anything to try and get the upper hand. Fusa #3 lunge towards Gloria and give her a big bite to her belly, but to his surprise nothing happen. Fusa #3 stops biting on Gloria and saw that there were no teeth marks on left on her belly. Fusa #3 couldn`t understand what was happening. He bit her hard and lock on his sharp teeth on her belly, but again there was nothing there. Fusa #3 backs into the corner in a seated position and was afraid what Gloria was going to do to him.
Fusa #3 said, “What are going to do to me.”
Gloria said, “Oh not much really?”
Fusa #3 said, “Really? What are going to do to me?”
Gloria said, “Oh first I am going to stomp on you, then I am going to jump up and down on your chest like a cowgirl, then for the finally thing I’m going to smother you with my big fat ass until you pass out.”
Fusa #3 said, “Is that all? That doesn`t seem it going to hurt I will just escape before you do all that stuff to me.”
Gloria said, “No you won`t.”
Fusa #3 said, “Then how are you going to keep in the corner for you to do all that.”
Gloria said, “This.”
Gloria stomps on his dick and the Fusa let out a loud cried of pain that the whole island can hear him. Gloria stomps on his dick 2 more times than starts stomping on his body like crazy. She was crashing him with stomps like a herd of rhinos charging together in Africa. Poor Fusa #3 was stomped on badly and stuck in the corner in a seated position since Gloria made sure he wasn`t going anywhere. Gloria stands over Fusa #3 jumps up and lands directly on top of his chest with her full hippo weight. Gloria starts her favorite move in wrestling the Bronco Buster and just starts jumping up and down on the poor Fusa in the corner. Gloria kept up her pace for a good 20 minutes then stops and just sits on the Fusas chest for a bit to catch her breathe. Fusa #3 was a goner being trap under all that fat and he couldn`t get away, but he is body was to beat up to even move in inch. Gloria got off the Fusa and turns around to have her big rump cast a shadow over the big Fusa. The Fusa`s heart was racing in fear and that he met his doom.
Gloria said, “What`s the matter Fusa I though you like my big?”
Fusa #3 said, “Not this time.”
Gloria drops her big ass right on top of Fusa #3 and at the same moment his was gone the only thing you can see was his feet kicking. The other 2 Fusas got up on their feet and were wondering what was happening. That’s when they turned in Gloria`s direction where she was in the seating on top of their brother because they can only see his feet wiggling and kicking. The 2 Fusas ran to help their brother, but it was a pathetic attempt. Fusas jumps towards Gloria where all she does grab their heads and bash them together, then she chokeslams them to the mat. Gloria quickly grabs one of their legs and opens her month. The Fusa were wondering what she was going to do them.
Fusa #2 said, “Please don`t eat us.”
Gloria said, “Eat you?! Okay first I am a vegetarian I only eat vegetables and fruit and second, I am going to like your feet the same way that one of you did to mine.”
Fusa #1 said, “But you are sitting on the guy that lick your toes.”
Gloria said, “Yeah, but have you seen my big belly. It’s in the way and you are guys are small.”
Fusa #1 said, “Well that`s seems fair.”
Gloria said, “Now be quiet and let me lick your toes.”
Gloria sticks out her long tongue and starts licking their toes. The 2 Fusas were screaming and trying to crawl away or scratch gloria, but all it did was make angrier and lick and faster on their feet. The 2 Fusas were struggling to break free while their brother was trap under Gloria`s big rump. After 10 minutes of licking and smothering Fusa #3 legs stop moving and the brother wonder if he died or passed out. Gloria gets out of the corner while still licking on the Fusas feet and toes only to find that he 3rd just passed out from her weight which was good news for her, but bad news for them. Gloria stops licking the 2 Fusas feet and set them up for a piledriver.
Fusa #1 said, “What are you doing?!”
Gloria said, “Putting you guys to sleep.”
Fusa #2 said, “Wait no!”
Gloria jumps up in the air and lands knockout sit-out piledriver which literally knockout the 2 Fusas which opened an opportunity for her to squash them even more. Gloria grabs Fusa #3 and laid him in the corner that she smothered him in then she piles on the other 2 Fusas on top of him and she climbs the corner to the top rope and waits for a bit. Gloria took in a deep breath and jumps of the top rope landing on 3 Fusas with her massive ass power.
Gloria said, “Huh? You guys make a nice cushion.”
The Fusa couldn`t answer back, which was a little problem for Gloria, but she knew how to fix that. Gloria gets off the 3 Fusa yells out to her friends to toss a coconut over the wall and into the ring. Gloria grabs the coconut and bangs against her ass, and it breaks open and she throws the coconut juice over the Fusa waking them up from their slumber. The Fusa woke up from their slumber and notice they were in a lot of pain that they lead out a loud screech of pain that echo in the Punjabi Prison that Gloria had to cover her ears. The Fusa tried to get up on their four legs, but because of the immense pain they were in they couldn`t stand still of even stand straight at all.
Fusa #2 said, “You will pay for this.”
Gloria said, “What?!”
Fusa #2 said, “I said ‘You will pay for this.’”
Gloria said, “I`m sorry that loud scream you guys left me a little deaf can you come closer and tell please.”
Fusa #2 said, “Why you.”
In frustration Fusa #2 charges at Gloria little did he know that he know it was trap for Gloria to attack him and Fusa #2 played right into her hand. Gloria waited for the right moment to strike down her dumb opponent once he was close enough. Fusa #2 jumps in the air towards Gloria which was a terrible mistake to make on his part. Gloria saw her opportunity and took it she lunges towards Fusa #2 and clothesline him hard that his entire moved on it causing him to a 360 spin then falling straight towards the mat face first. Gloria quickly jumps up in the air and lands right on top of his back with her big monstrous ass. Gloria sat right on top of the Fusa that the poor animal couldn`t even move his legs or arms. All Gloria could see was head, feet, and hands. The Fusa was trapped under her like his brother and this time couldn`t escape. The other Fusa saw what happen to their brother and try to run to his rescue. Gloria saw the other 2 Fusa coming towards her, but she stood her ground and didn`t or even try to get off the Fusa. The 2 Fusa jump towards her, and she grabs with ease and locks them in a headlock with each arm. Fusa #1 was lock in a headlock on her side, and Fusa #3 was lock in a headlock on her right side. Gloria was glad that she all 3 Fusas with her and was enjoying her quality time with them.
Fusa #1 said, What are you going to do us now.”
Gloria said, “You remember what you guys did to me in the cave, right?”
Fusa #3 said, “Yeah.”
Gloria said, “You know all the tying and sex you guys did to me.”
Fusa #1 and #3 said, “Yeah we remember.”
Gloria said, “Good, Because I am going to do the same thing to you.”
Fusa #2 said, “H-h-h-how?”
Gloria said, “Simple I am going to tie you 3 up and make you guys rock hard, then I am going to make you fuck each other before I finish you off.”
Fusa #1 said, “But how are we going to fuck each other, if you are going to tie us up.”
Gloria said, “Oh don`t worry, you will know soon enough.”
The Fusa feared what she was going to make them do to each other and wanted to escape by all cost. Fusa #3 spit in Gloria`s eye causing her to break her headlock, giving him time to run away. Fusa #3 ran towards the wall and starts to climb it using his claws. Gloria manage to clean her from the spit and get a clear view that Fusa #3 was trying to climb over the wall, but she wasn’t going to let that happen. Gloria grabs Fusa #1 by his tail, which made scream in pain, and spins him around in a circle and throws him to Fusa #3. Fusa #1 mad impact with Fusa #3 and they both fell towards the mat together.
Gloria said, “Bull`s eye!”
The Fusa were knockout from the fall and that was left was Fusa #2 that was still trying to his body even though he buried under a lot of fat. Gloria wanted to make sure that she can do what she has plan for them, so she gets up a little bit and sits right on top of Fusa #2 face burying it in her fat. Fusa #2 struggle for bit until he was passed out. Gloria got up to her feet and saw that her work was done and that now that it was time for the real fun. Gloria got up to her feet and shouts to her friends to toss in the rope, so her friends toss the rope into the ring which Melvin is the only that can do it since he is very tall. Gloria grabs the rope and starts tying up the 3 Fusas by their hands and feet then she starts giving them handjobs until they were nice and hard. Gloria gets up to her feet to admire the work she has done, now it was time for the ultimate payback. Gloria shouts for another coconut, they toss it over the wall, and she breaks it and pours the milk over their face to wake them up. The Fusa woke up and saw that they were tied up and not able to break free. They also notice that they were rock hard, but haven’t cum yet, but they were close.
Fusa #2 said, “Stop this, please.”
Gloria said, “Really, but we are having so much fun.”
Fusa #3 said, “But this isn`t fun for us.”
Gloria said, “Now you know how felt when you guys had me tied up in the ring.”
Fusa #1 said, “So you are going to make us fuck each other?”
Gloria said, “That’s right.”
Gloria sets the Fusa next to each other in a row and she inserts 2 of her fingers from each of her hands and places them inside her month and takes them out covered in her saliva and walks towards the 3 Fusa that were ready to receive the same punishment they did to her back on their home turf. Gloria inserts her hands in the anus of the Fusa on the left and the Fusa on the right, but she was out hands for the Fusa that was in the middle which turn out to be Fusa #1. Fusa #1 let out a laugh because he was safe from her hands of lust, but he was not out of the woods yet.
Gloria said, “Why are you laughing?”
Fusa #1 said, “Because I am safe from your spit covered hands.”
Gloria said, “That` true, but I was never going to insert my fingers in you.”
Fusa #1 said, “Then, what were you going to use?”
Gloria opened her month, so that Fusa could see what she was going to do to him and he didn`t like it one bit. Gloria inserts her long tongue inside the Fusas anus and starts moving it around like crazy inside him and he couldn’t do anything to stop it. The Fusas were slaves to the pleasure that gloria was inflicting on them and they couldn`t fight back or even try to resist they just went into a state of pleasure which would make it easier for Gloria to make fuck each other. After several minutes of lubing Gloria pulls her finger and tongue out of their asses and gets up to her feet. Now that she was done, she can start the real fun. Gloria grabs Fusa #2 who on the left side of Fusa #1 and turns him 90 degrees in perfect alignment with Fusa #1 ass. Gloria then turns Fusa #1 90 degrees to his right to align perfectly with Fusa #3 ass. The she just turns Fusa #3 last, so that she can start. Gloria slowly pushes them all together inserting their dicks into each other’s anus`s and Fusa #3 was the only one that was out in the open which was perfect. Gloria grabs all 3 of that once locking them in a bearhug and sits them on her big belly and waits for bit to get some air because she was going to do a lot of exercising for this part.
Fusa #3 said, “What`s going on?”
Gloria said, “Oh I am going to make you fuck each other.”
Fusa #3 said, “Okay.”
Gloria starts moving her belly helping Fusa #2 to thrusts his dick into Fusa #1 and the momentum of Fusa #2 thrusting into Fusa #1 causes him to thrust into Fusa #3. The Fusa started moaning and oohing in different tones that they almost sound like an acapella group. After 3 minutes of thrusting Fusa #2 cummed into Fusa #1, and Fusa #1 cummed into Fusa #3, and Fusa #3 cummed all over the mat making a big mess. Gloria lets go of them as they all to the mat in pleasure and horny that they couldn`t move a muscle, however Gloria wasn`t done with them at all. Gloria slowly pulls them apart and does the same thing to them but this time she inserted Fusa #1 dick into Fusa #2 ass, and Fusa #3 dick into Fusa #1 ass. She sits them on top of their belly again and starts the process all over. Gloria does this 4 more times until the Fusas had big bellies like if they were pregnant with pups. The Fusa were still tied up, so Gloria decides to untie them and lays them next to each other in a row. The Fusa were hoping that the match was over and pray that Gloria was just going to lay on top of them to claim the win.
Fusa #2 said, “Please tell me the match is over?”
Gloria said, “It’s over.”
Fusa #3 said, “So were even?”
Gloria said, “Yes we are even.”
Fusa #1 said, “So, if you don`t mind can we just stay here laid out on the mat to try and ease the pain in our bellies.”
Gloria said, “Sure.”
Gloria shouts to her friends to lower the swing that she used to get inside the ring and tell her friends to pull her out of the ring. Gloria was slowly being hoisted over the 3 Fusa, but the Fusa didn’t worry about it at all. The match was over, and they were finally even with each other, but for Gloria they were not even at least not yet. Gloria tugs on the rope telling the guys to stop and she was at the perfect height to make sure that her and the 3 Fusas were even for good. The 3 Fusas felt a large shadow hovering over them, so they thought it was cloud and didn`t open their eyes to see the truth. Gloria jumps of the swing and comes crashing down towards the Fusa. The Fusa felt the shadow was shrinking, so they opened their eyes to see that they were massive trouble. Gloria lands directly on top of their fat bellies with her big, fat ass and spews out all their cum. The Fusa felt that they were crush by a boulder that was rolling down the hill, only this time Gloria was the boulder.
Fusa #2 said, “W-w-w-why?”
Fusa #3 said, “W-w-w-we w-w-were e-e-even?”
Gloria said, “Yeah I lied about that part.”
Fusa #1 said, “I-I-I-it’s because we landed on your stomach last time?”
Gloria said, “Yeah.”
Fusa #1 said, “N-n-n-now a-a-are e-e-e-e-even?”
Gloria said, “Hold on. 1…2… Uh? What comes next? Oh that’s right. 3…. Winner! Now we are even.”
All 3 Fusas passed out from the impact their body received from Gloria`s massive bod and didn`t get up after a while. Gloria shouts to her friends again and they lower the swing and this time help hoist her up out of the cage and on the sandy beach. The guys were proud of her for beating up those bullies and showing who`s boss. Gloria gives her friends a big hug in appreciation for helping her out with her revenge against the Fusa because there is one thing that people should now about Gloria.
Gloria said, “Never miss with a hippo that’s from New York.”
The End.
Gloria vs 3 fusas
General | Posted 3 years agoOn a Sunny day in Madagascar Gloria was walking down a path back to the beach to meet up with her friends for some quality friend time with them that she didn`t notice that she was taking the wrong path back to beach. Gloria wanted to get their faster, so she doesn`t waste time being late. That’s when she saw a sign that said, ‘shortcut’. Gloria was suspicious that the shortcut was in the wrong direction to the beach, and it was surrounded by rocks instead of trees, but she didn’t care. Gloria goes down that path and ignores her surroundings and all her instincts since they were saying to her that she was going the wrong. After a few minutes Gloria got a little scared and was wondering where she was because she never to that part in the island.
Gloria said, “Where am I? Oh I never should have taken that shortcut. Now what do I do?”
All sudden Gloria heard the strange sounds from the path and started to get a little scared of what`s happening right now and just starts to walk faster and faster trying to run for her life, but for some reason she felt something was chasing, but she didn`t know what it was because every time she turned around, she couldn`t see anything or anyone at all. Then all sudden she felt something hard strike her from behind and she fell to the ground passed out, but before she did, she got a glimpse of a small figure before her eyes closed and she didn’t what to do. A few hours later she wakes in a strange dark place, and she can`t see anything at all.
Gloria said, “Hello! Is anyone their? Can someone help me?”
After a few seconds candles let up simultaneously and she was able to see that she was in a wrestling ring not sure how she got there, but she couldn`t get out, because it was enclosed in a bamboo cage there was only smaller animals to get out, but she still didn`t understand who it was. Out of the shadows pop out 3 Fusas and they crawl in the ring through the small holes that they were able to squeeze through, but when gloria saw them, she remember who they were.
Gloria said, “Huh!? It’s you!!!”
Fusa #1 said, “Yes.”
Fusa #2 said, “Hello.”
Fusa #3 said, “Payback.”
Gloria said, “Payback? For what?”
All 3 Fusas said, “You sat on us.”
Gloria said, “Oh that. Can`t we just forget about it. It happen like months ago.”
Fusa #1 said, “No we want revenge. Now we wrestle you to the ground.”
Gloria said, “Okay, but you know I am just going to squash you again right.”
Fusa #2 said, “Not this time.”
Fusa #3 said, “We wrestle now.”
Gloria said, “Fine, but give me time to stretch first okay.”
Fusa #1 said, “Fine, but only for a few minutes then out Fusa brother that is outside the ring will ring the bell, okay?”
Gloria said, “Okay.”
The Fusas and gloria went to their corners to stretch a bit, but Gloria knew that she had match in the bag. She was hippo and those 3 Fusas were short, so she just needs to grab them and just sit on them for this win easy win for her. The Fusas knew that Gloria was going to try and sit on them to win, so they came up the idea to try and throw her off balance and do some private stuff that are going to haunt her for the rest of her life. The bell rings. Gloria charges towards the Fusas in the corner, but they move out of the way because they are faster than her and smaller. Gloria tried her best to catch them, but they were just too fast for her, and she was already out of breath.
Gloria said, “You are fast.”
All Fusas said, “Thank you.”
Gloria said, “Give me a chance to catch my breath, okay?”
Fusa #1 said, “No.”
All 3 Fusas went to one corner each and climb to the top and jump of the top rope and lands a dropkick all together hitting her at the same time causing her to fall like a brick. The Fusas ran quickly to a corner and again and climb to the top jump off at the same time, but this time when they jump in the air the Fusas lined up like a sandwich and each came crashing down on gloria with a body splash. Fusa #1 lands then Fusa #2, then last Fusa #3 lands right on top of them like a cherry on an ice cream Sunday with a triple body splash on Gloria. Of course, Gloria didn`t fell a thing since her big belly absorb the impact and it just tickle her. The Fusa got off her quickly and got some distance for her before she could grab them. Gloria gets up to her feet and starts running towards the Fusa, but they started running in a circle around her which kinda made her dizzy and not aware of what was about to happen next.
Gloria said, “So dizzy.”
Fusa #1 said, “Good, brother get ready!”
Fusa #2 and #3 said, “Yes brother.”
2 of the Fusas bend over behind Gloria like bench while Fusa 31 runs towards the ropes and bounces of them towards gloria for clothesline. Of course she was too big to be knock down by one Fusa, but the help of his brothers Fusa #1 had enough speed and power to try and knocks Gloria backwards that she tips over falling backwards and rolling towards the corner like a boulder and crashed in the corner and got knock out in a seated position. The Fusas saw her in the corner and wanted to try and have a little fun with her, so they walk up to her slowly and started to ask each other what they wanted to do to Gloria since she was knockout.
Fusa #1 said, “I got mouth.”
Fusa #2 said, “I got pussy.”
Fusa #3 said, “I got ass.”
The Fusa shake their heads in agreement and started to attack Gloria while she was unconscious, and they wanted to give her some deep scars to remember. Fusa #1 started kissing gloria on the month and starts tongue wrestling with her while she was knockout. Fusa #2 pickup Gloria`s big belly and sees her pussy and immediately started to get hard from seeing it. He lowered his head towards her pussy, sticks out his tongue and starts licking it until it started to get wet. And finally Fusa #3 had to crawl in between the legs of his brother while he hard, and he can fell his brothers dick on his back. Fusa #3 reached her asshole, sticks out his tongue and starts licking it and even he got hard from tasting her ass.
Fusa #1 said, “So good.”
Fusa #2 said, “So sweet.”
Fusa #3 said, “So tasty.”
After several minutes of making love to her Gloria started to wake and was wondering why she was feeling so good right. She opened her eyes and saw that the Fusas were getting very close to her that she didn`t like it at all. She quickly grabbed them and tosses them across the ring and started to spit and try to get that taste of Fusa out of her month because she didn`t like it at all. Gloria gave them the stink eye and started to ask questions to why they were during that to her.
Gloria said, “Why would you do that?”
Fusa #1 said, “Why not. You see we are getting our revenge on you, but we might as well get very intimate with you that not even your friends will want you.”
Gloria said, “Well I am not going to let that happen again I am going to crush all of you right now and I am going to break out of this cage.”
All 3 Fusas said, “Bring it.”
Gloria got up to her feet and walks to the center of the ring, but the Fusa had different ideas for her, so they all charge at her at once and were able to knock her down on her back again, but this time rolled her over on her stomach and 2 of the Fusas grabbed one of her arms and locks her in an armbar while the 3 Fusa saw her feet and started to get some ideas for her tiny feet. The 3rd Fusa started to lick one foot then starts licking the other one by taking turns. Gloria could feel his slimy tongue on her feet, and he licks them she was starting to enjoy it. The 3rd Fusa lick Gloria`s feet good from heel to toe and in between her toes. Gloria was so caught up on her feet being pleasured that she started to get a little wet in her pussy. After enjoying licking her feet the 3rd Fusa started to lick her ass next. He spread her big ass cheeks using his paws and then buries his head into her big fat ass and starts licking her anus with his tongue.
Gloria said, “Oh! You guys play dirty.”
Fusa #1, #2 said, “Yeah, we don`t play fair. We are fighting a hippo.”
Gloria wanted to break free, but she was enjoying her ass being worshipped that she stop struggling and let it happen for a bit till she was about to cum. A few minutes passed and Gloria already reach her limit and cummed all over the ring floor while still being licked clean from the 3rd Fusa that she couldn`t contain herself from the pleasure. Fusa #3 back off her ass for bit and was rock hard ready to burst any moment, but he had better idea. Fusa #3 uses his paws to spread her heavy ass checks to the side, so he can get a clear view of her anus. Fusa #3 first rub his dick on her anus and Gloria started to laugh a bit since her big fat ass was about to messed up. Fusa #3 rams his dick inside her quickly that Gloria let out a loud scream of pleasure then went silent.
Gloria said, “You work fast and quick.”
Fusa #3 said, “Yes I do.”
Fusa #3 started thrusting into Gloria fast, while the other held her down, but they were also getting hard from watching their brother fuck Gloria that they wanted to some action. So, Fusa #1 jumps on top of her belly and starts licking and fingering her pussy while Fusa #2 gets in front of Gloria and inserts his dick inside her month and starts thrusting fast. Gloria was in trouble was in a triple threat where the boys are attacking her from all sides and she couldn`t do nothing about it. After a few minutes of thrusting and licking Gloria and the Fusas all cummed at the same time making a huge mess all over the ring and themselves. Gloria pushes off Fusas off her and gets up to her feet and starts looking for way out, but she couldn`t find one. Gloria grabs on of the Fusas and shakes him awake because she wants to ask him how to get out.
Gloria said, “Hey wake up.”
Fusa #2 said, “What happen.”
Gloria said, “I had fun an all, but I would like to get back with my friends.”
Fusa #3 said, “You are not leaving.”
Gloria said, “Huh?”
Fusa #1 said, “You are staying here.”
Gloria said, “Okay you guys had your fun, but it’s time for me to leave.”
Fusa #2 said, “You are not leaving. We are going to get our revenge on you, and you will be our prisoner.”
Gloria said, “No. It can`t be true.”
Gloria quickly ran to the cage and tries her best to break out, but the Fusas made the cage too strong for her and she was too weak from having sex with the Fusas in the ring. Gloria was starting to worry on how she was going to escape, but in this case, she trap in a big cage with 3 monsters that are going to enjoy making her suffer. Gloria quickly turns around in the direction of the 3 Fusas, but she didn`t see any of them. Gloria look around searching for them, but these guys were good hunters they are not making it easy for her to find. Then out of nowhere she felt a hit on her leg and went down to the mat that`s when one of the Fusas comes in the ring with rope and ties Gloria`s hands then another ties her right foot, then another ties the left foot. The 3 Fusas tied the ropes on the corners, and they tied them very tight that gloria wasn`t able to break free.
Gloria said, “Please let me go.”
Fusa #2 said, “No. We still have a lot of work to do.”
Gloria said, “What kind of work?”
Fusa #2 said, “You`ll see.”
The Fusas gather at Gloria`s massive ass with wooden sticks and start beating on her ass no stop. Gloria was struggling and screaming from the pain that she getting from their sticks which she couldn`t understand how she can feel the pain. She turns her head just a bit and saw their sticks and she couldn`t believe what they were seeing. Their sticks were made of multiple sticks tied together to make a big and tough stick that can inflict a lot of pain. Gloria struggle trying to break her bonds, but she couldn`t they were too tight. After several minutes of smacking her ass with their sticks and wanted to have some fun with her ass now since it was bright red. They each were rock hard from looking at her fat ass that spread her ass cheeks this time all saw her anus and had plans for it.
Gloria said, “What are you doing back?!”
Fusa #1 said, “You enjoyed it when our brother fuck you ass. Let’s see if you can take all 3 of us at the same.”
Gloria said, “No. Stop!”
Fusa #3 said, “Get Ready.”
The 3 Fusas dicks touch against her anus then they all went in at once and Gloria screamed in pain that it her voice echoed meaning they were wrestling in some kinda of cave, but she doesn`t know where. The 3 Fusas started thrusting together at a slow pace to take things slow and then they pick up the pace. Gloria felt the pain and she couldn`t handle it, even though she has sex with Melvin, but she couldn`t these 3 Fusas at the same time. The Fusa kept thrusting harder and harder that gloria cum to early, but the Fusas didn`t care they just kept going faster and faster. A few more seconds later the 3 Fusas cum inside her ass that she was overflowed, and it all spilled out of her.
Fusa #1 said, “Wow what a mess you made, Gloria.”
Fusa #2 said, “You are going to have to clean this up.”
Gloria said, “Never.”
Fusa #1 said, “Oh you will clean it up.”
Gloria said, “Make me.”
All Fusas said, “Okay.”
The Fusas each got a handful of cum and walk right in front of Gloria`s mouth, one of the Fusas hold down her lower jaw and the other lifts her upper jaw wide open and they each threw in their handfuls of cum inside Gloria`s mouth and quickly jump out of the way before she shut her mouth hard. Gloria tasted their cum and it was disgusting and too lumpy. She spits out and with all her strength breaks her bonds from her hands then unties her feet and stand tall. The Fusa were impressed to see that Gloria manage to break free and she was looking angry at them. Gloria was boiling mad at the Fusa she wanted to make them pay for what they did to her while she was tied up. Gloria ran full speed towards them, but it was no good. The Fusa were faster than her so the jump of her causing gloria to run towards the ropes which bounce off the rope and was losing her balance. Gloria did a 180 turn to try and recover, but she didn`t expect was that the Fusa all came at her at once and they all shoulder tackle her to the mat. Gloria was laid out on the mat and Fusa quickly ran to a separate corner and climb to the top rope.
Fusa #1 said, “Ready boys?”
Fusa #2 and #3 said, “Ready.”
Fusa #1 said, “Good.”
Fusa #1 jumps off the top rope and elbow drops Gloria in her stomach. Fusa #2 jumps of the top rope with leg drop across her chest, and Fusa #3 was the last one to jump off the top rope and lands prefect buttdrop on Gloria`s face. The Fusas quickly got off Gloria ran back to their corners, climb to the top rope, and this time they do same thing, but using different moves. This time Fusa #2 jumps off the top rope and lands buttdrop on Gloria`s stomach, then Fusa #3 jumps off the top rope with a leg drop on gloria`s chest, and Fusa #1 jumps off the tope last with an elbow drop on Gloria`s face. The Fusas quickly got off her and did the same thing again. They continued their top rope assault on Gloria until she was too weak to even move because the pain, they kept inflicting towards her was too much.
Fusa #2 said, “Ready to give?”
Gloria said, “N-n-n-never.”
Fusa #1 said, “Okay then we will have to get more creative with you then.”
Gloria said, “Like what?”
Fusa #1 said, “You`ll see.”
The Fusas got more rope, but this time they were going to make gloria wish she never squashed them in the first place. The tie up her arms and hands to the to the four corners of the ring at the middle and they pulled on the ropes tight. Gloria was hovering over the ring and the Fusas started to walk towards Gloria with the ropes that they tied her with like tightrope walker. They reach Gloria and start to do little jumps on her like if she was a trampoline. Gloria felt them bouncing on her belly, but she didn`t like it at all and wanted tp break free. However, the main thing about Fusas is that they may be savage, but they know how to tie knots to make sure their never escapes them. Gloria did her best to break free, but it was no use. The more she struggle the more tired she got moving too much. The Fusa kept bouncing on top of her until they were reaching up to the top of the cell. The Fusas on jump on Gloria one more time until they were the ceiling of the cage and grabbed it. Gloria saw as they were at the top of the cage, and she was wondering what they were going to do to her.
Gloria said, “What are you guys doing?”
Fusa #1 said, “Don`t worry about it”
The Fusas all let go at the same time and came crashing down towards her with a drop kick to her chest, stomach, and pussy. Gloria let out a huge scream of pain. The impact of the Fusa landing on Gloria at the same time was so strong that it manages to break the ropes that had her tied to the four corner of the ring. Gloria just fell to the mat on her back and just laid their flat. The Fusas wanted to have sex with her some more before finishing her off and claiming the win. The Fusas tied up Gloria`s arms and month before they planned to shame her for the rest of her life. They inserted their fingers in their mouth`s to get all their saliva then can. Then slowly 2 of the Fusas insert their fingers into Gloria`s pussy all the other one inserts his fingers into her anus. Gloria started to wake up with a sense of pleasure and when she opened her eyes, she the 3 Fusas fingering her, but she was in a state of pleasure and cum all over their fingers that she couldn’t handle it anymore.
Gloria said, “Please let me go. You win. Please I can`t take it anymore.”
Fusa #1 said, “Don`t worry Gloria. It’s almost over okay. Just relax.”
Gloria said, “Please j-j-j-just l-l-let m-m.”
Gloria was horny from them fingering her that she couldn`t even finish her sentence at all. The Fusa stop fingering her and started to have some rough sex before they finish Gloria off with the pin. The 3 Fusas did the same thing as last time. They all went in at once in her ass and it was tight squeeze, but they manage to all fit in her anus. Gloria couldn’t even scream in pleasure or even resist at all her mind was in another place. The 3 Fusa started thrusting into her hard and fast. They kept thrusting into her like if they were in sync with each other and after a few minutes of thrusting they all cummed at the same time inside her. Gloria didn`t scream or even move at all, she was just lost in some part of her mind.
Fusa #2 said, “This is no fun if she isn`t going to suffer it.”
Fusa #3 said, “Yeah.”
Fusa #1 said, “It doesn`t matter to me either way but let’s see if we can attack her private place and break her out of her trance.”
Fusa #2 and #3 said, “Yeah.”
The 3 Fusa use their spit to lube up each other’s dick and Gloria`s pussy then slowly inserted all at once. Gloria suddenly woke up to pain that she was feeling down there and wanted to know what it was or who was causing it. Gloria lifts her head a bit since she was still tied up and saw that all 3 Fusas were in inside her pussy and she couldn`t handle it. She tried to roll on her side or even use her big ass to bounce like a ball and try to get them off her, but it was no use. The Fusa held her down and started thrusting inside her at very slow pace. Gloria started to shed a tear of pain because she couldn`t last anymore from her opponents. The 3 Fusas kept thrusting into her, but Gloria kept cumming because she was too horny and she couldn`t control her impulses anymore. The more Gloria cummed the Fusas kept thrusting into her faster and faster until they all cummed inside her. Gloria grip the rope hard, and she just felt at ease right after. The Fusas pulled out of her and saw that some of their cum of coming out of her, but they wanted to make this memorable and prove they are superior to their fat opponent.
Gloria said, “Please you win. I can`t take it anymore. Please let me go.”
Fusa #1 said, “Okay then we will let go.”
Gloria said, “Really?”
Fusa #1 said, “Really. But first we need to clean you out.”
Gloria said, “Clean me out.”
Fusa #1 said, “Yeah. We can`t have you leave this cave with all our cum inside you.”
Gloria said, “Huh?!”
Fusa #1 said, “Okay brother its time for Operation Pinfall.”
Fusa #3 and #2 said, “Yeah.”
The Fusas ran out of the ring through the holes in the cage and disappeared in the shadows. Gloria was looking all over for them, but she couldn`t see them. Gloria looks up at the ceiling and saw 3 sets of glowing eyes and was wonder what they were. It was the 3 Fusas at the top of the cave grabbing on to the stalactites in the ceiling and waiting for the right moment. Gloria eyes went wide and wanted to move at of the way, but she couldn`t. Gloria`s lower half went numb and after they rough her up pretty good in her pussy and ass. The Fusas let go of the stalactites and came falling towards Gloria like meteors. They slip through the holes of the cage and landed right on top on her stomach that they the impact of their Operation Pinfall which was them falling from a tall place and landing right on top of their opponent at the same time to cause major damage. All the cum that left inside Gloria came spewing out like a toothpaste tube being run over by a car causing a big mess. Gloria was just stunned by the pain that she feel asleep and couldn`t get up from the pain the caused her.
Fusa #1 said, “1…”
Fusa #2 said, “2…”
Fusa #3 said, “Uh… What comes next? Oh wait I remember. 3!!!!”
Fusa #1, #2, and #3 said, “Winners!!!!!!!”
The Fusas got off Gloria and started to walk away into the shadows. Gloria open her eyes a little bit to see them disappear into the darkness before she passed out. A few hours later Gloria started to smell the see and feel the hot sand under her. Gloria woke up and saw that she was at the beach, and she had no idea how she got there. All she remembered was being tied up by the Fusa and loss the wrestling match. Gloria couldn`t believe that she lost against those 3 animals so easily. Now Gloria had nothing, but vengeance and anger in her that she walks towards her Alex, Marty, and Melvin with a face of pure rage.
Alex said, “What`s wrong?”
Marty said, “Are you okay? Gloria?”
Melvin said, “Honey? Is there something wrong.”
Gloria grabs Melvin by his neck, pulls him towards her face and told them exactly what happen to her in the jungle and that she was going to get payback from the 3 Fusas that did this to her a lot of painful payback, that Fusa will never forget her name.
The End.
Gloria said, “Where am I? Oh I never should have taken that shortcut. Now what do I do?”
All sudden Gloria heard the strange sounds from the path and started to get a little scared of what`s happening right now and just starts to walk faster and faster trying to run for her life, but for some reason she felt something was chasing, but she didn`t know what it was because every time she turned around, she couldn`t see anything or anyone at all. Then all sudden she felt something hard strike her from behind and she fell to the ground passed out, but before she did, she got a glimpse of a small figure before her eyes closed and she didn’t what to do. A few hours later she wakes in a strange dark place, and she can`t see anything at all.
Gloria said, “Hello! Is anyone their? Can someone help me?”
After a few seconds candles let up simultaneously and she was able to see that she was in a wrestling ring not sure how she got there, but she couldn`t get out, because it was enclosed in a bamboo cage there was only smaller animals to get out, but she still didn`t understand who it was. Out of the shadows pop out 3 Fusas and they crawl in the ring through the small holes that they were able to squeeze through, but when gloria saw them, she remember who they were.
Gloria said, “Huh!? It’s you!!!”
Fusa #1 said, “Yes.”
Fusa #2 said, “Hello.”
Fusa #3 said, “Payback.”
Gloria said, “Payback? For what?”
All 3 Fusas said, “You sat on us.”
Gloria said, “Oh that. Can`t we just forget about it. It happen like months ago.”
Fusa #1 said, “No we want revenge. Now we wrestle you to the ground.”
Gloria said, “Okay, but you know I am just going to squash you again right.”
Fusa #2 said, “Not this time.”
Fusa #3 said, “We wrestle now.”
Gloria said, “Fine, but give me time to stretch first okay.”
Fusa #1 said, “Fine, but only for a few minutes then out Fusa brother that is outside the ring will ring the bell, okay?”
Gloria said, “Okay.”
The Fusas and gloria went to their corners to stretch a bit, but Gloria knew that she had match in the bag. She was hippo and those 3 Fusas were short, so she just needs to grab them and just sit on them for this win easy win for her. The Fusas knew that Gloria was going to try and sit on them to win, so they came up the idea to try and throw her off balance and do some private stuff that are going to haunt her for the rest of her life. The bell rings. Gloria charges towards the Fusas in the corner, but they move out of the way because they are faster than her and smaller. Gloria tried her best to catch them, but they were just too fast for her, and she was already out of breath.
Gloria said, “You are fast.”
All Fusas said, “Thank you.”
Gloria said, “Give me a chance to catch my breath, okay?”
Fusa #1 said, “No.”
All 3 Fusas went to one corner each and climb to the top and jump of the top rope and lands a dropkick all together hitting her at the same time causing her to fall like a brick. The Fusas ran quickly to a corner and again and climb to the top jump off at the same time, but this time when they jump in the air the Fusas lined up like a sandwich and each came crashing down on gloria with a body splash. Fusa #1 lands then Fusa #2, then last Fusa #3 lands right on top of them like a cherry on an ice cream Sunday with a triple body splash on Gloria. Of course, Gloria didn`t fell a thing since her big belly absorb the impact and it just tickle her. The Fusa got off her quickly and got some distance for her before she could grab them. Gloria gets up to her feet and starts running towards the Fusa, but they started running in a circle around her which kinda made her dizzy and not aware of what was about to happen next.
Gloria said, “So dizzy.”
Fusa #1 said, “Good, brother get ready!”
Fusa #2 and #3 said, “Yes brother.”
2 of the Fusas bend over behind Gloria like bench while Fusa 31 runs towards the ropes and bounces of them towards gloria for clothesline. Of course she was too big to be knock down by one Fusa, but the help of his brothers Fusa #1 had enough speed and power to try and knocks Gloria backwards that she tips over falling backwards and rolling towards the corner like a boulder and crashed in the corner and got knock out in a seated position. The Fusas saw her in the corner and wanted to try and have a little fun with her, so they walk up to her slowly and started to ask each other what they wanted to do to Gloria since she was knockout.
Fusa #1 said, “I got mouth.”
Fusa #2 said, “I got pussy.”
Fusa #3 said, “I got ass.”
The Fusa shake their heads in agreement and started to attack Gloria while she was unconscious, and they wanted to give her some deep scars to remember. Fusa #1 started kissing gloria on the month and starts tongue wrestling with her while she was knockout. Fusa #2 pickup Gloria`s big belly and sees her pussy and immediately started to get hard from seeing it. He lowered his head towards her pussy, sticks out his tongue and starts licking it until it started to get wet. And finally Fusa #3 had to crawl in between the legs of his brother while he hard, and he can fell his brothers dick on his back. Fusa #3 reached her asshole, sticks out his tongue and starts licking it and even he got hard from tasting her ass.
Fusa #1 said, “So good.”
Fusa #2 said, “So sweet.”
Fusa #3 said, “So tasty.”
After several minutes of making love to her Gloria started to wake and was wondering why she was feeling so good right. She opened her eyes and saw that the Fusas were getting very close to her that she didn`t like it at all. She quickly grabbed them and tosses them across the ring and started to spit and try to get that taste of Fusa out of her month because she didn`t like it at all. Gloria gave them the stink eye and started to ask questions to why they were during that to her.
Gloria said, “Why would you do that?”
Fusa #1 said, “Why not. You see we are getting our revenge on you, but we might as well get very intimate with you that not even your friends will want you.”
Gloria said, “Well I am not going to let that happen again I am going to crush all of you right now and I am going to break out of this cage.”
All 3 Fusas said, “Bring it.”
Gloria got up to her feet and walks to the center of the ring, but the Fusa had different ideas for her, so they all charge at her at once and were able to knock her down on her back again, but this time rolled her over on her stomach and 2 of the Fusas grabbed one of her arms and locks her in an armbar while the 3 Fusa saw her feet and started to get some ideas for her tiny feet. The 3rd Fusa started to lick one foot then starts licking the other one by taking turns. Gloria could feel his slimy tongue on her feet, and he licks them she was starting to enjoy it. The 3rd Fusa lick Gloria`s feet good from heel to toe and in between her toes. Gloria was so caught up on her feet being pleasured that she started to get a little wet in her pussy. After enjoying licking her feet the 3rd Fusa started to lick her ass next. He spread her big ass cheeks using his paws and then buries his head into her big fat ass and starts licking her anus with his tongue.
Gloria said, “Oh! You guys play dirty.”
Fusa #1, #2 said, “Yeah, we don`t play fair. We are fighting a hippo.”
Gloria wanted to break free, but she was enjoying her ass being worshipped that she stop struggling and let it happen for a bit till she was about to cum. A few minutes passed and Gloria already reach her limit and cummed all over the ring floor while still being licked clean from the 3rd Fusa that she couldn`t contain herself from the pleasure. Fusa #3 back off her ass for bit and was rock hard ready to burst any moment, but he had better idea. Fusa #3 uses his paws to spread her heavy ass checks to the side, so he can get a clear view of her anus. Fusa #3 first rub his dick on her anus and Gloria started to laugh a bit since her big fat ass was about to messed up. Fusa #3 rams his dick inside her quickly that Gloria let out a loud scream of pleasure then went silent.
Gloria said, “You work fast and quick.”
Fusa #3 said, “Yes I do.”
Fusa #3 started thrusting into Gloria fast, while the other held her down, but they were also getting hard from watching their brother fuck Gloria that they wanted to some action. So, Fusa #1 jumps on top of her belly and starts licking and fingering her pussy while Fusa #2 gets in front of Gloria and inserts his dick inside her month and starts thrusting fast. Gloria was in trouble was in a triple threat where the boys are attacking her from all sides and she couldn`t do nothing about it. After a few minutes of thrusting and licking Gloria and the Fusas all cummed at the same time making a huge mess all over the ring and themselves. Gloria pushes off Fusas off her and gets up to her feet and starts looking for way out, but she couldn`t find one. Gloria grabs on of the Fusas and shakes him awake because she wants to ask him how to get out.
Gloria said, “Hey wake up.”
Fusa #2 said, “What happen.”
Gloria said, “I had fun an all, but I would like to get back with my friends.”
Fusa #3 said, “You are not leaving.”
Gloria said, “Huh?”
Fusa #1 said, “You are staying here.”
Gloria said, “Okay you guys had your fun, but it’s time for me to leave.”
Fusa #2 said, “You are not leaving. We are going to get our revenge on you, and you will be our prisoner.”
Gloria said, “No. It can`t be true.”
Gloria quickly ran to the cage and tries her best to break out, but the Fusas made the cage too strong for her and she was too weak from having sex with the Fusas in the ring. Gloria was starting to worry on how she was going to escape, but in this case, she trap in a big cage with 3 monsters that are going to enjoy making her suffer. Gloria quickly turns around in the direction of the 3 Fusas, but she didn`t see any of them. Gloria look around searching for them, but these guys were good hunters they are not making it easy for her to find. Then out of nowhere she felt a hit on her leg and went down to the mat that`s when one of the Fusas comes in the ring with rope and ties Gloria`s hands then another ties her right foot, then another ties the left foot. The 3 Fusas tied the ropes on the corners, and they tied them very tight that gloria wasn`t able to break free.
Gloria said, “Please let me go.”
Fusa #2 said, “No. We still have a lot of work to do.”
Gloria said, “What kind of work?”
Fusa #2 said, “You`ll see.”
The Fusas gather at Gloria`s massive ass with wooden sticks and start beating on her ass no stop. Gloria was struggling and screaming from the pain that she getting from their sticks which she couldn`t understand how she can feel the pain. She turns her head just a bit and saw their sticks and she couldn`t believe what they were seeing. Their sticks were made of multiple sticks tied together to make a big and tough stick that can inflict a lot of pain. Gloria struggle trying to break her bonds, but she couldn`t they were too tight. After several minutes of smacking her ass with their sticks and wanted to have some fun with her ass now since it was bright red. They each were rock hard from looking at her fat ass that spread her ass cheeks this time all saw her anus and had plans for it.
Gloria said, “What are you doing back?!”
Fusa #1 said, “You enjoyed it when our brother fuck you ass. Let’s see if you can take all 3 of us at the same.”
Gloria said, “No. Stop!”
Fusa #3 said, “Get Ready.”
The 3 Fusas dicks touch against her anus then they all went in at once and Gloria screamed in pain that it her voice echoed meaning they were wrestling in some kinda of cave, but she doesn`t know where. The 3 Fusas started thrusting together at a slow pace to take things slow and then they pick up the pace. Gloria felt the pain and she couldn`t handle it, even though she has sex with Melvin, but she couldn`t these 3 Fusas at the same time. The Fusa kept thrusting harder and harder that gloria cum to early, but the Fusas didn`t care they just kept going faster and faster. A few more seconds later the 3 Fusas cum inside her ass that she was overflowed, and it all spilled out of her.
Fusa #1 said, “Wow what a mess you made, Gloria.”
Fusa #2 said, “You are going to have to clean this up.”
Gloria said, “Never.”
Fusa #1 said, “Oh you will clean it up.”
Gloria said, “Make me.”
All Fusas said, “Okay.”
The Fusas each got a handful of cum and walk right in front of Gloria`s mouth, one of the Fusas hold down her lower jaw and the other lifts her upper jaw wide open and they each threw in their handfuls of cum inside Gloria`s mouth and quickly jump out of the way before she shut her mouth hard. Gloria tasted their cum and it was disgusting and too lumpy. She spits out and with all her strength breaks her bonds from her hands then unties her feet and stand tall. The Fusa were impressed to see that Gloria manage to break free and she was looking angry at them. Gloria was boiling mad at the Fusa she wanted to make them pay for what they did to her while she was tied up. Gloria ran full speed towards them, but it was no good. The Fusa were faster than her so the jump of her causing gloria to run towards the ropes which bounce off the rope and was losing her balance. Gloria did a 180 turn to try and recover, but she didn`t expect was that the Fusa all came at her at once and they all shoulder tackle her to the mat. Gloria was laid out on the mat and Fusa quickly ran to a separate corner and climb to the top rope.
Fusa #1 said, “Ready boys?”
Fusa #2 and #3 said, “Ready.”
Fusa #1 said, “Good.”
Fusa #1 jumps off the top rope and elbow drops Gloria in her stomach. Fusa #2 jumps of the top rope with leg drop across her chest, and Fusa #3 was the last one to jump off the top rope and lands prefect buttdrop on Gloria`s face. The Fusas quickly got off Gloria ran back to their corners, climb to the top rope, and this time they do same thing, but using different moves. This time Fusa #2 jumps off the top rope and lands buttdrop on Gloria`s stomach, then Fusa #3 jumps off the top rope with a leg drop on gloria`s chest, and Fusa #1 jumps off the tope last with an elbow drop on Gloria`s face. The Fusas quickly got off her and did the same thing again. They continued their top rope assault on Gloria until she was too weak to even move because the pain, they kept inflicting towards her was too much.
Fusa #2 said, “Ready to give?”
Gloria said, “N-n-n-never.”
Fusa #1 said, “Okay then we will have to get more creative with you then.”
Gloria said, “Like what?”
Fusa #1 said, “You`ll see.”
The Fusas got more rope, but this time they were going to make gloria wish she never squashed them in the first place. The tie up her arms and hands to the to the four corners of the ring at the middle and they pulled on the ropes tight. Gloria was hovering over the ring and the Fusas started to walk towards Gloria with the ropes that they tied her with like tightrope walker. They reach Gloria and start to do little jumps on her like if she was a trampoline. Gloria felt them bouncing on her belly, but she didn`t like it at all and wanted tp break free. However, the main thing about Fusas is that they may be savage, but they know how to tie knots to make sure their never escapes them. Gloria did her best to break free, but it was no use. The more she struggle the more tired she got moving too much. The Fusa kept bouncing on top of her until they were reaching up to the top of the cell. The Fusas on jump on Gloria one more time until they were the ceiling of the cage and grabbed it. Gloria saw as they were at the top of the cage, and she was wondering what they were going to do to her.
Gloria said, “What are you guys doing?”
Fusa #1 said, “Don`t worry about it”
The Fusas all let go at the same time and came crashing down towards her with a drop kick to her chest, stomach, and pussy. Gloria let out a huge scream of pain. The impact of the Fusa landing on Gloria at the same time was so strong that it manages to break the ropes that had her tied to the four corner of the ring. Gloria just fell to the mat on her back and just laid their flat. The Fusas wanted to have sex with her some more before finishing her off and claiming the win. The Fusas tied up Gloria`s arms and month before they planned to shame her for the rest of her life. They inserted their fingers in their mouth`s to get all their saliva then can. Then slowly 2 of the Fusas insert their fingers into Gloria`s pussy all the other one inserts his fingers into her anus. Gloria started to wake up with a sense of pleasure and when she opened her eyes, she the 3 Fusas fingering her, but she was in a state of pleasure and cum all over their fingers that she couldn’t handle it anymore.
Gloria said, “Please let me go. You win. Please I can`t take it anymore.”
Fusa #1 said, “Don`t worry Gloria. It’s almost over okay. Just relax.”
Gloria said, “Please j-j-j-just l-l-let m-m.”
Gloria was horny from them fingering her that she couldn`t even finish her sentence at all. The Fusa stop fingering her and started to have some rough sex before they finish Gloria off with the pin. The 3 Fusas did the same thing as last time. They all went in at once in her ass and it was tight squeeze, but they manage to all fit in her anus. Gloria couldn’t even scream in pleasure or even resist at all her mind was in another place. The 3 Fusa started thrusting into her hard and fast. They kept thrusting into her like if they were in sync with each other and after a few minutes of thrusting they all cummed at the same time inside her. Gloria didn`t scream or even move at all, she was just lost in some part of her mind.
Fusa #2 said, “This is no fun if she isn`t going to suffer it.”
Fusa #3 said, “Yeah.”
Fusa #1 said, “It doesn`t matter to me either way but let’s see if we can attack her private place and break her out of her trance.”
Fusa #2 and #3 said, “Yeah.”
The 3 Fusa use their spit to lube up each other’s dick and Gloria`s pussy then slowly inserted all at once. Gloria suddenly woke up to pain that she was feeling down there and wanted to know what it was or who was causing it. Gloria lifts her head a bit since she was still tied up and saw that all 3 Fusas were in inside her pussy and she couldn`t handle it. She tried to roll on her side or even use her big ass to bounce like a ball and try to get them off her, but it was no use. The Fusa held her down and started thrusting inside her at very slow pace. Gloria started to shed a tear of pain because she couldn`t last anymore from her opponents. The 3 Fusas kept thrusting into her, but Gloria kept cumming because she was too horny and she couldn`t control her impulses anymore. The more Gloria cummed the Fusas kept thrusting into her faster and faster until they all cummed inside her. Gloria grip the rope hard, and she just felt at ease right after. The Fusas pulled out of her and saw that some of their cum of coming out of her, but they wanted to make this memorable and prove they are superior to their fat opponent.
Gloria said, “Please you win. I can`t take it anymore. Please let me go.”
Fusa #1 said, “Okay then we will let go.”
Gloria said, “Really?”
Fusa #1 said, “Really. But first we need to clean you out.”
Gloria said, “Clean me out.”
Fusa #1 said, “Yeah. We can`t have you leave this cave with all our cum inside you.”
Gloria said, “Huh?!”
Fusa #1 said, “Okay brother its time for Operation Pinfall.”
Fusa #3 and #2 said, “Yeah.”
The Fusas ran out of the ring through the holes in the cage and disappeared in the shadows. Gloria was looking all over for them, but she couldn`t see them. Gloria looks up at the ceiling and saw 3 sets of glowing eyes and was wonder what they were. It was the 3 Fusas at the top of the cave grabbing on to the stalactites in the ceiling and waiting for the right moment. Gloria eyes went wide and wanted to move at of the way, but she couldn`t. Gloria`s lower half went numb and after they rough her up pretty good in her pussy and ass. The Fusas let go of the stalactites and came falling towards Gloria like meteors. They slip through the holes of the cage and landed right on top on her stomach that they the impact of their Operation Pinfall which was them falling from a tall place and landing right on top of their opponent at the same time to cause major damage. All the cum that left inside Gloria came spewing out like a toothpaste tube being run over by a car causing a big mess. Gloria was just stunned by the pain that she feel asleep and couldn`t get up from the pain the caused her.
Fusa #1 said, “1…”
Fusa #2 said, “2…”
Fusa #3 said, “Uh… What comes next? Oh wait I remember. 3!!!!”
Fusa #1, #2, and #3 said, “Winners!!!!!!!”
The Fusas got off Gloria and started to walk away into the shadows. Gloria open her eyes a little bit to see them disappear into the darkness before she passed out. A few hours later Gloria started to smell the see and feel the hot sand under her. Gloria woke up and saw that she was at the beach, and she had no idea how she got there. All she remembered was being tied up by the Fusa and loss the wrestling match. Gloria couldn`t believe that she lost against those 3 animals so easily. Now Gloria had nothing, but vengeance and anger in her that she walks towards her Alex, Marty, and Melvin with a face of pure rage.
Alex said, “What`s wrong?”
Marty said, “Are you okay? Gloria?”
Melvin said, “Honey? Is there something wrong.”
Gloria grabs Melvin by his neck, pulls him towards her face and told them exactly what happen to her in the jungle and that she was going to get payback from the 3 Fusas that did this to her a lot of painful payback, that Fusa will never forget her name.
The End.
Reptar vs Nemesis Reptar
General | Posted 3 years agoIn a very populated city never the city of Tokyo, Japan. It was a nice summer day the people were having the time of their lives enjoying their day. The kids were playing and having fun, adults were at their jobs, and everyone wasn`t worried or paying attention around them because it was a beautiful day and there was no danger in sight. The people of the town were happy today, until something by the docks was about to bring great danger to them. By the docks their 2 old men fishing in the lake minding their own business.
Old man #1 said, “What a nice day for fishing, huh?”
Old man #2 said, “Yes, it is.”
Old man #1 said, “Any fish biting?”
Old man #2 said, “No, you?”
Old man #1 said, “No.”
The 2 men just sat in their chairs waiting for something to bite on their lines and hope to catch a big fish for their families, but on a nice calm day like this they weren`t going to get any bites. So, they just laid back and enjoyed their naps while they hear something biting on their lines. Then, not even for a second the men heard their lines moving frantically meaning they got a bite. The men quickly jump out of their seats, quickly rush to their lines, and quickly try to reel in their catch. The men may be old, but they are strong kept their legs firm on the dock and started pulling their lines. These men were experience fisherman and once they pulled in their catch, they were very disappointed. The 2 men caught very tiny fish and just lost words on how to express their disappointment. The men threw their catch back in the water and just sat back in their chairs waiting for another bite.
Old man #1 said, “Well that was sad.”
Old man #2 said, “No doubt. It was terrible.”
Old man #1 said, “Well nothing to do now, but just wait and hope for the best.”
Old man #2 said, “You said it.”
Suddenly one of the men saw a big shadow in the water, but it then disappears the man thought he imagined it because he was hot and decides to keep it to himself. Then, suddenly something huge came out of the water, and the men were stunned in fear and wet from the water that the creature caused a little wave that splashes them. The men look up slowly and they knew who it was, but they were, so close to the creature they weren`t certain it was him. The men quickly ran away, and the creature started to walk on land and the people that saw him started screaming in fear and caused a massive panic for the people. The creature started to roar with all his might and started to destroy nearby building that didn’t have people in at the time. The people started running to get as far as possible most the called the army to come in save them from this beast. The men started approaching with their guns, rocket launchers, and tanks. They couldn’t call for any air support because the city was still too populated, and they didn’t want to cause any casualties. So, they must wait until the city was cleared of all civilians. The men quickly started firing at the monster trying to gets its attention, so they can buy some time for their comrades to get all the people from the town to a safe location.
General said, “Fire!”
Soldiers said, “Yes sir! Fire!”
The men all fired at once, but sadly none of their rockets, bullets, or even tank bullets were able to even scratch the monster. The monster`s skin was too durable, thick nothing was able to cause it damage. The men had no choice but to call in air support to try and distract the monster.
Soldier #1 said, “General. All the citizens have been evacuated.”
General said, “Call in an air strike.”
Soldier #1 said, “Are you sure, General?”
General said, “We have no choice. Call it in and get clear from the blast.”
Soldier #1 said, “Yes… sir.”
The soldier was about to call in the air strike, but at that moment one of the soldiers pointed towards the other side of town. The men look in his direction and they couldn`t believe their eyes. Final at their more desperate time their came their hero Reptar. The screamed in joy and excitement that their beloved monster has come to save them for the creature that was attacking them. Reptar starts walking in town destroying everything in his path which was done by accident since he is very big. After a 2-minute walk Reptar was face to face with monster and the men couldn`t believe the sight of this. The creature that they were attacking was exactly like Reptar. The only difference between the 2 was that the other Reptar was purple.
Soldier #2 said, “General, look.”
General said, “I see it private.”
Soldier #1 said, “I can`t believe that in the heat of the moment we didn`t know that this creature was Reptar.”
General said, “Well he may look the same, but this one is different.”
Soldier #3 said, “Yeah this one is purple.”
General said, “Nevertheless we must pray that Reptar can beat this monster.”
Soldier #4 said, “Let’s call him the purple one Nemesis Reptar.”
Soldier #1 said, “Nemesis Reptar?”
Soldier #4 said, “Yeah.”
General said, “Okay that a good name for him.”
The men started to evacuate the scene as the 2 Reptars were staring at each other in the eyes and waited to see who will make the first move. The men got to a safe distance and wanted to witness the greatest match of the century. An all-out brawl between 2 evenly match competitors. Reptar vs Nemesis Reptar. Both were the same in height, and weight like 2 sumo wrestlers in the same weight class ready to prove who is better than the other. The men waited as there was a long silence between the 2 monster and neither one was moving a muscles. The suspense was killing them, and they wanted to see what will happen with these 2 evenly match monsters.
Soldier #1 said, “General is there a chance Reptar will defeat Nemesis Reptar?”
General said, “I am not sure private. I am not sure.”
The men saw as Nemesis Reptar charges towards Reptar and lunges to try and tackle him down, but Reptar manages to evade Nemesis Reptar attack and trips him with his tail. Nemesis Reptar fall to the ground and tries to get up on his feet, but Reptar grabs his tail and starts spinning in a circle for a good 20 minutes until he lets go of Nemesis Reptar and send him flying far. Reptar quickly runs in the direction that he sent Nemesis Reptar to catch up with him and prove who is the dominant monster. Nemesis Reptar was sent flying almost halfway through the city landing on top of the electric company. Nemesis Reptar destroyed the building, and everything went dark, meaning that there was no power anywhere in the city.
Soldier #1 said, “Sir the power is out.”
General said, “So it begins.”
Soldier #1 said, “What begins?”
General said, “The final showdown.”
Nemesis Reptar quickly gets up on his feet, but with his back turn he didn’t notice that Reptar was behind him. Reptar grabs Nemesis Reptar and picks over his head, well technically Reptar lowers his head so that it would look like that Nemesis Reptar was over his head. Reptar spins Nemesis Reptar in a circle then tosses him towards the center of a of makeshift ring that nobody in their mind notice that 4 heavy duty electrical towers were position in a square and the wires were like ropes of a wrestling ring. Reptar climbs through the electrical wires and gets into the ring while Nemesis Reptar was getting up to his feet.
Soldier #1 said, “This looks familiar.”
General said, “It does but I can`t remember why.”
Reptar and Nemesis Reptar charge at each other and lock arms. They tried pushing each other, but they were evenly match and neither one was budging. Nemesis Reptar pushes Reptar away from him then claws across his face. Reptar had a nasty scratch, but that didn’t stop. Reptar lunges forward and lands a brutal headbutt on Nemesis Reptar that he got stunned, then Reptar follows through with a tail whip sending Nemesis Reptar to the ropes causing him to bounce back towards Reptar where he quickly jumps on top of his tail and kangaroo kicks Nemesis Reptar back to ropes which caused him to be entangled by the wires. Reptar quickly walks toward Nemesis Reptar and starts clawing and tailing whip Nemesis Reptar while he was trap in the wires.
Soldier #1 said, “Alright Reptar!”
Reptar was relentless with his opponent. He didn`t give Nemesis Reptar a chance to escape, or even counter any of his attacks. Nemesis Reptar couldn`t hold on any longer a that he passed out while still being entangled by the wires. The men cheered in joy as Reptar was victories over his defeated opponent, but Reptar wasn’t too sure that he won the battle. Reptar leans in closer towards Nemesis Reptar since he saw that he unconscious, but Reptar knew something that men didn`t.
General said, “Hold on men.”
Soldier #1 said, “What`s wrong general?”
General said, “Reptar knows something.”
Soldier #1 said, “Knows what?”
General said, “Not sure. But if I would have to guess it would be that this battle is far from over.”
The men started to wonder why Nemesis Reptar feinted after taking all those blows because when they shot him with all their ammunition it didn’t leave a scratch on him. Reptar was very close to Nemesis Reptar, but at that moment Nemesis Reptar quickly wakes up and bites Reptar`s nose. Reptar screamed in agony and kicks Nemesis Reptar in the stomach causing him to lose his grip and free Reptar. Reptar quickly walks backwards to the other side of the ring. Reptar starts roaring in agony from that dirty trick that Nemesis Reptar did to him. Faking that he had passed out from the blows he took, but it was all a trap and a good one at the that. Nemesis Reptar may look like dumb monster, but he was smarter than what citizens expected.
Soldier #1 said, “Impossible.”
General said, “What is impossible?”
Soldier #1 said, “How can Nemesis Reptar be able to trick Reptar that easily? It’s like he more advanced than Reptar?”
General said, “We will never know private, but we can only hope that Reptar will be able to defeat Nemesis Reptar.”
Soldier #1 said, “And if he doesn`t?”
General said, “Then we have no choice, but call in an air strike to try and kill Nemesis Reptar.”
Soldier #1 said, “Sir, that is a big gamble.”
General said, “Then bet well boys, and hope that Reptar wins.”
The men look at each other in fear, and they all prayed that Reptar wins this fight. Reptar was busy trying to ease the pain that Nemesis Reptar inflicted on him. He didn’t know that Nemesis Reptar was able to free himself from the wires. Nemesis Reptar roars in anger and charges towards Reptar for a sneak attack. Nemesis Reptar was about to tackle Reptar, but Reptar was faster than his opponent and moves out of the way in time causing Nemesis Reptar to crash into the electric pole face first and fall to the ground with a big headache. Nemesis Reptar was down, and this was Reptars big chance. He quickly runs to the electrical tower and climbs to the midsection then jumps off the electrical tower and lands right on top of Nemesis Reptar back with all his weight on him. Nemesis Reptar roared in pain, and tried to push Reptar off him, but it was no use. The men cheered for Reptar for getting back the upper hand after that sneaky trick Nemesis Reptar pulled on him.
Soldier #1 said, “Alright Reptar!”
Soldier #2 said, “Yeah!”
Soldier #3 said, “Well done!”
General said, “Not bad.”
Reptar sat on top of Nemesis Reptar like he was his throne, while Nemesis Reptar was kicking and scratching the ground trying whatever he can to escape from under his rival. After 3 hours of struggling Nemesis Reptar manages to roll over on his side causing Reptar to fall off him giving him to get up to his feet, before Reptar can. Nemesis Reptar quickly grabs Reptar`s tail then lifts him up in the air then slams him down on the ground. Reptar was stunned after that attempt, but Nemesis Reptar wasn’t done, he lifts him up again, and slams him on the ground. This goes on for 3 hours until Nemesis Reptar stops and lets go of Reptar`s tail because he was tired after all that heavy lifting.
General said, “This not looking good.”
Soldier #1 said, “Please tell me that Reptar at least has a chance of winning.”
General said, “Let’s hope for the best.”
Reptar was about to get up on his feet, but Nemesis Reptar wasn`t going to let this happen. He quickly jumps high up in the air, does a 180 turn, and lands right on top of Reptar`s back. Reptar roared in pain and started doing the same thing Nemesis Reptar did when he was on top of him. Nemesis Reptar grabs Reptar leg and holds on tight locking him in a single leg boston crab. Nemesis Reptar pulls on hard on Reptar`s leg and Reptar was banging the ground with his tiny hands and roaring in pain. Nemesis Reptar had a little crooked smile on face and looking at Reptar`s foot. Nemesis Reptar lick his lips with his long and slimy tongue and sticks out slowly. His tongue was long as Reptar`s foot. When Reptar saw was Nemesis Reptar was going to do he tried his best to try and pull away, but he couldn`t he had no choice but to suffer the humiliation.
Soldier #1 said, “What is Nemesis Reptar doing?”
General said, “Not sure, but Reptar knows. Let’s find out.”
Nemesis Reptar lays he tongue on top of Reptar`s foot and Reptar felt a little tingle rush through his entire body from Nemesis Reptar`s tongue and he didn’t like it one bit. Nemesis Reptar starts moving his long, slimy tongue up and down Reptar`s foot which caused Reptar to moan in a pleasurable state which was relaxing for Reptar that he stop struggling and just enjoyed Nemesis Reptar giving him some quality time. After a long hour of licking, sucking, and massaging Reptar`s foot he slowly lowers it down to the, and picks up Reptar`s tail and inserts it inside his mouth and starts licking and sucking on it. Reptar went into a state of pleasure after, and Nemesis Reptar was enjoying making his rival very comfortable. Nemesis Reptar takes Reptar`s tail out of his mouth, he grabs on of Reptar`s butt cheeks and pulls it to the side exposing his anus, he inserts his tail inside his own ass. Reptar was startled at first, but he enjoyed it. The men were watching what was happening and they couldn`t believe it even if they could imagine it.
Soldier #1 said, “You are seeing what we are seeing, right?”
General said, “Yes, and I prefer not to discuss it ever.”
Soldier #1 said, “Sir?”
General said, “Ever.”
Soldier #1 said, “Understood.”
The men decided that is the continue to watch this battle they are not allowed to discuss with anyone at all, that includes the government itself. Nemesis Reptar grabs Reptar`s other foot and spends another hour sucking and licking it slowly. After a good 3 hours of pleasure Nemesis Reptar gets off Reptar and helps him up to his feet. Nemesis Reptar grabs Reptar and turns him, so that they could facing each other and that’s when everything went dark. Nemesis Reptar tail whips pleasure state Reptar in face knocking him straight back to reality. Reptar roar in anger and tackles Nemesis Reptar to the ground. Reptar gets up to his feet then then grabs Nemesis Reptar by his feet and starts spinning him in a circle fast.
Soldier #1 said, “Alright now things are heating up!”
General said, “Good because I don’t think I can watch another second that…. Public display.”
Soldier #1 said, “Well said.”
Reptar lets go of Nemesis Reptar`s feet and sends him flying to corner. Nemesis Reptar crashes into the electrical tower again headfirst and falls to the ground in a seated position. Reptar and Nemesis Reptar were a little dizzy after that little ride, but Reptar was able to break free from the dizziness and saw that Nemesis Reptar was open for a surprise attack. Reptar drags his feet across the ground and runs full speed towards Nemesis Reptar, and now when Nemesis Reptar was recovering from the dizziness it was too late, he got a face full of Reptar`s ass. Reptar demolished Nemesis Reptar with a brutal butt bump to the face. Reptar pulls his ass out of the corner to see that Nemesis Reptar was hit hard, that Reptar could see stars circling around Nemesis Reptar head. Reptar cracked a smile and starts butt bumping Nemesis Reptar`s head for a good 30 minutes util he stops and just sits on top of his head smothering him with his big ass.
Soldier #1 said, “Oh that’s got to be disgusting for Nemesis Reptar being trap under that stinky ass.”
General said, “Well I guess it was payback after the cheap blow.”
Soldier #1 said, “Well at least Reptar is winning again.”
General said, “Indeed.”
Reptar was enjoying using Nemesis Reptar`s head as a comfortable seat cushion, but that was going to end in the next few seconds. Reptar was feeling that he was being push out of the corner and he was. Nemesis Reptar was pushing Reptar off with his tiny arms and his might strength, but Reptar wasn`t going to let that happen. Reptar tried to push his big rear back in to smother Nemesis Reptar, but it was no use, once he far from his Nemesis Reptar open his big mouth and took a bite on Reptar`s butt cheek. (Part 3) Reptar screams in pain and runs out of the corner, giving Nemesis Reptar time to get up to his feet, and climb towards the top of electrical tower. Reptar quickly turns around to see if his rival was still in a seated position, but he wasn’t. Reptar wonder where his opponent, but it was too late Nemesis Reptar jumps of the top of the electrical tower and lands diving buttdrop on Reptar. Reptar was caught by surprised, but he still wasn`t going down without a fight. Reptar pushes Nemesis Reptar off and they both get up on their feet.
Soldier #1 said, “General this is a close match. Who will win?”
General said, "I am not sure.”
Reptar wanted to get revenge on Nemesis Reptar for what did to him early in the match, so he wanted to get even with him. Reptar quickly tail sweeps Nemesis Reptar causing him to fall to the ground. Reptar quickly rolls Nemesis Reptar to be flat on his stomach and quickly sits on top of him. Nemesis Reptar tried his best to break free from under Reptar, but it was no good. Reptar grabs both of Nemesis Reptars legs and lock him in a boston crab. Nemesis Reptar was banging the ground due to the pain, but that wasn’t the worst part. Reptar sticks out his long slimy tongue and starts licking Nemesis Reptar`s feet very rough from heel to toe. Nemesis Reptar roars from the rough sensation that Reptar was inflicting on him, but secretly Nemesis Reptar was liking it. Nemesis Reptar roars in pain, but inside was moaning in pleasure, he didn’t want Reptar to know.
Soldier #1 said, “Oh payback.”
Soldier #2 said, “Not what I expected, but it works.”
Soldier #3 said, “Oh yeah get him Reptar!”
By some miracle Nemesis Reptar manages to roll over and knockdown Reptar. Nemesis Reptar was glad that it was over, but inside he was a little sad because he wanted Reptar to continue dominating him and licking his feet. The 2-monster got up on their feet and stared at each other in eyes, bot looking away from each other for a good 30 minutes. There was a dead silence to go along with stare down which to the men to feel like it really was the final battle to determine who will be superior. Reptar or Nemesis Reptar?
Soldier #1 said, “This has gotten intense.”
Soldier #4 said, “It sure has.”
The monster charge at each other full speed with nothing holding them back. Reptar grabs Nemesis Reptar in full nelson, they spin, Nemesis Reptar grabs locks in a headlock on Reptar. Reptar growls in anger they spin again and Reptar manages to lift Nemesis Reptar for a back suplex. Both monsters were down, but not out. Both monster get up on their feet, but Nemesis Reptar was quicker and tackles Reptar to the ground again. He quickly jumps up in the air and lands a double foot stomp on Reptar belly, but that didn’t stop him. Nemesis Reptar pretends that Reptar is trampoline and starts jumping up and down on him. Reptar quickly moves out of the way causing Nemesis Reptar to fall on his back. Reptar gets up to his feet and quickly grabs Nemesis Reptar`s tail. Nemesis saw that Reptar grab his tail and doesn`t think he was going to like it. Reptar lifts Nemesis Reptar then slams him on the ground. This payback earlier in the match since Nemesis Reptar did the same thing.
Soldier #3 said, “This starting to get real.”
General said, “It sure is.”
After slamming Nemesis Reptar on the ground 20 times Reptar was tired, but this open an opportunity for Nemesis Reptar to attack. He quickly ties up Reptar`s hands with his tail and pulls him then kicks in the face with his giant foot. Reptar was stunned from the blow that he started walking backwards to the wires to lean against. Reptar was not out from this match, but Nemesis Reptar was ready to get back in. he quickly gets up to his feet and runs towards Reptar. He quickly tail whisp Reptar across the face knocking him down on the ground. He jumps up in the air and lands a body splash right on top of Reptar. Reptar roars in pain, but there was nothing he can do. He was trap.
Soldier #1 said, “Come on Reptar! You can win.”
Soldier #2 said, “Please Reptar!”
Reptar heard the cries of the men and quickly thinks of something fast to pull Nemesis Reptar off him. That’s when Reptar got a great idea. He wraps his tail Nemesis Reptar`s neck and using his tail muscles he was able to pull Nemesis Reptar off him. The monster were back where they started staring down at each other since either wasn`t going to back down. The men feared what will be climax of the match, but they all had faith that Reptar was going to win. They hope. The monster charged at each other again full speed read to prove who will be the dominant monster. The monsters fought all night where their roaring could be heard from far away which got people a worrying about what had happen to their homes. The sun raises on a new day and they men were still their taking turns watching the fight all night, so that they can share the details with their friends.
Soldier #4 said, “Did one of them win already?”
Soldier #1 said, “Not yet.”
Soldier #3 said, “Wow. A whole day and neither one gives in.”
Soldier #2 said, “Well I guess it just a power of will now. To see who can last the longest.”
The 2 monsters were standing at the center of the makeshift ring exhausted for their long night battle. Reptar and Nemesis Reptar were very tired after their long match full of full nelsons, body slams, top rope dives, stinkface, boston crabs, ankle lock, clotheslines, low blows, and headbutts. Neither one had given up in this match, but in their eyes, they knew who the winner in the match was. Reptar accepted his fate and falls to the ground in a state of unconsciousness because he didn’t have the strength to continue anymore. He was just too tired. The men saw that their hero has thrown in the towel and couldn`t fight anymore. Nemesis Reptar slowly walks towards Reptar since he was also very tired and just falls on top of Reptar. The men called the general over and told him what happen and what should be their next step.
Soldier #1 said, “That’s everything general. What should we do?”
General said, “Not sure.”
Soldier #2 said, “You still want to call in an air strike, sir?”
General said, “No. Instead call in all the men from our base and all-over the city of Japan we are going to do the something even better.”
The men slowly walk towards the Reptar and Nemesis Reptar to see if they were out, but they were did wrong. Nemesis Reptar started to get up slowly, and the men back away to a safe distance, so that they don`t end up getting crushed under Nemesis Reptar`s giant foot. Nemesis Reptar saw that Reptar was still passed out, and he notice that a lot of people were surrounding them, but to him he didn`t care he got up to feet. He was very exhausted after this match, but still manages to sit right of Reptar`s face slowly lowers is his tongue right where Reptar`s dick was. Reptar felt a tingly sensation run through his entire body they he went rock hard in matter of seconds. Nemesis saw how big Reptar was, and he started to blush.
Soldier #1 said, “You are seeing this right?”
General said, “Oh yeah.”
Nemesis Reptar wraps his tongue around Reptar`s dicks and starts stroking it with his long tongue. Reptar started to wake up slowly, but when his opened his eyes all he could see was Nemesis Reptar`s anus which when he blow air Nemesis Reptar`s face went red even though he was all purple, but he didn`t care. Reptar stuck out his tongue and inserts inside Nemesis Reptar and starts licking slowly inside causing Nemesis Reptar to be even more red and moan in pleasure while his tongue is still wrap around it, but that didn’t stop him. Nemesis Reptar kept stroking Reptar`s dick until it started to throb a little. After 5 minutes of stroking Reptar couldn`t hold it in anymore and lets out a massive load of cum and it went flying the air covering Nemesis Reptar`s face and the men in the army were showered with Reptar`s cum.
All soldiers said, “Gross!!!!!!!!!!”
General said, “Nobody say a word of this ever.”
All soldiers said, “Yes, sir!”
The general waved to his men to clear the area and leave these 2 monsters on their own and take care of some personal business. All the soldiers cleared out from the area and went to take good long showers from what happen to them. Finally, the 2 monsters were alone, and were able to have some real fun, but Nemesis Reptar didn`t like the scenery of all the buildings, so he gets off Reptar. When he turns around to help Reptar up to his feet, but it was too late Reptar was in a state of pleasure that he couldn`t wake out of, so it was up to Nemesis Reptar to drag his knew lover out of town. Nemesis Reptar walks towards the wires and cuts them with his teeth. He grabs Reptar`s tail and starts dragging him out of town. After a few hours of dragging they were in the forest, and Nemesis takes a seat on the ground while Reptar was resting. He looks at Reptar`s dick and just blush red because he saw how big it was before and he wanted to see it again. Back at the site the men came back after a long shower and wanted to see if they had left.”
Soldier #1 said, “Um where they`d go?”
General said, “You know what soldier let’s leave them alone because I don’t want a repeat of what happen again.”
Soldier #1 said, “Yes sir.”
Meanwhile back at the forest Nemesis Reptar lays down in front Reptar and starts licking his monster size balls. Reptar felt he was being pleasured again and immediately got hard again from just after a few seconds of having his balls lick. Nemesis Reptar saw Reptar`s dick get big, and he stops licking on his balls. Nemesis Reptar gets up to his feet and sits on top of Reptar`s belly and picks his feet and starts giving Reptar a footjob. Reptar starts to moan in pleasure after Nemesis Reptar starts massaging and playing with his dick for a while. After 20 minutes of playing Reptar let out another huge load of his cum, but this time it all landed all over him. Nemesis Reptar took a deep breath after his little excitement with Reptar`s load, but to his eyes he saw that he was still rock hard. Reptar decides it was time to have some fun of his own. He gets up and slowly walks forward, then grabs his ass cheeks and spreads them. he slowly lowers his ass until Reptar`s big dick was inside him all the way. Nemesis Reptar went wide for just a minute, and he wiggle his toes after having his dick inside him. Once that was all over Nemesis Reptar starts moving up and down slowly once he got used to it then he went faster and faster until he felt a rush through his entire body which was Reptar`s entering inside him. Nemesis Reptar roared in pleasure that almost all the people that were in the city that destroyed could hear it.
Frighten civilian said, “What was that?”
Soldier #1 said, “Who knows.”
Nemesis Reptar rest while the cum was escaping out of his ass even though Reptar`s dick was blocking the only entrance and exit. After his loud roar of pleasure Reptar woke up from his pleasure state, and sees that Nemesis Reptar was sitting on his dick, and with his back facing Reptar. Reptar sits up, but while he was sitting up, he causes Nemesis Reptar to fall to the ground, but to him it didn’t matter because Nemesis Reptar was busy dreaming his future and to him it was amazing. Reptar saw that his rival was red and in love with, so he decides to fulfil that love for his new lover. Reptar pulls his long dick out of Nemesis Reptar then turns him over on his back, so that Reptar can see his cute face, and that his body was still covered in his cum. Reptar cracked a little smile and slowly inserts his long dick inside Nemesis Reptar even when it was still full of his cum. Reptar first starts off, by grabbing Nemesis Reptars feet and starts licking one at a time slowly and nibbling on his toes. Reptar kept this up for about 5 hours until Nemesis Reptar exploded with a huge load that covers himself and Reptar. They both monsters look at each other with nothing but love in their eyes and that was what they were going to do. Reptar stops licking Nemesis Reptar feet and sets them down and starts licking Nemesis Reptar starting at the wait until he reached his head and gives him a kiss on the lips. Reptar pulls away, but Nemesis Reptar pulls him back in because he didn’t want the moment end yet. Reptar locks lips with his new lover and starts thrusting into harder and faster. Reptar kept going harder and faster until he and Nemesis Reptar lead out a huge load together that Nemesis Reptar got all over Reptar and his cum filled Nemesis Reptar so much that he look like he was pregnant. The 2 pulled away and look at each while the sun was settling down creating a nice sunset that turn the mood even sexier. The 2 monsters look at each other in eyes deeply and knew that they were meant to be together forever. They continued their little love fest all night long with a lot of moaning and sex.
The End.
Old man #1 said, “What a nice day for fishing, huh?”
Old man #2 said, “Yes, it is.”
Old man #1 said, “Any fish biting?”
Old man #2 said, “No, you?”
Old man #1 said, “No.”
The 2 men just sat in their chairs waiting for something to bite on their lines and hope to catch a big fish for their families, but on a nice calm day like this they weren`t going to get any bites. So, they just laid back and enjoyed their naps while they hear something biting on their lines. Then, not even for a second the men heard their lines moving frantically meaning they got a bite. The men quickly jump out of their seats, quickly rush to their lines, and quickly try to reel in their catch. The men may be old, but they are strong kept their legs firm on the dock and started pulling their lines. These men were experience fisherman and once they pulled in their catch, they were very disappointed. The 2 men caught very tiny fish and just lost words on how to express their disappointment. The men threw their catch back in the water and just sat back in their chairs waiting for another bite.
Old man #1 said, “Well that was sad.”
Old man #2 said, “No doubt. It was terrible.”
Old man #1 said, “Well nothing to do now, but just wait and hope for the best.”
Old man #2 said, “You said it.”
Suddenly one of the men saw a big shadow in the water, but it then disappears the man thought he imagined it because he was hot and decides to keep it to himself. Then, suddenly something huge came out of the water, and the men were stunned in fear and wet from the water that the creature caused a little wave that splashes them. The men look up slowly and they knew who it was, but they were, so close to the creature they weren`t certain it was him. The men quickly ran away, and the creature started to walk on land and the people that saw him started screaming in fear and caused a massive panic for the people. The creature started to roar with all his might and started to destroy nearby building that didn’t have people in at the time. The people started running to get as far as possible most the called the army to come in save them from this beast. The men started approaching with their guns, rocket launchers, and tanks. They couldn’t call for any air support because the city was still too populated, and they didn’t want to cause any casualties. So, they must wait until the city was cleared of all civilians. The men quickly started firing at the monster trying to gets its attention, so they can buy some time for their comrades to get all the people from the town to a safe location.
General said, “Fire!”
Soldiers said, “Yes sir! Fire!”
The men all fired at once, but sadly none of their rockets, bullets, or even tank bullets were able to even scratch the monster. The monster`s skin was too durable, thick nothing was able to cause it damage. The men had no choice but to call in air support to try and distract the monster.
Soldier #1 said, “General. All the citizens have been evacuated.”
General said, “Call in an air strike.”
Soldier #1 said, “Are you sure, General?”
General said, “We have no choice. Call it in and get clear from the blast.”
Soldier #1 said, “Yes… sir.”
The soldier was about to call in the air strike, but at that moment one of the soldiers pointed towards the other side of town. The men look in his direction and they couldn`t believe their eyes. Final at their more desperate time their came their hero Reptar. The screamed in joy and excitement that their beloved monster has come to save them for the creature that was attacking them. Reptar starts walking in town destroying everything in his path which was done by accident since he is very big. After a 2-minute walk Reptar was face to face with monster and the men couldn`t believe the sight of this. The creature that they were attacking was exactly like Reptar. The only difference between the 2 was that the other Reptar was purple.
Soldier #2 said, “General, look.”
General said, “I see it private.”
Soldier #1 said, “I can`t believe that in the heat of the moment we didn`t know that this creature was Reptar.”
General said, “Well he may look the same, but this one is different.”
Soldier #3 said, “Yeah this one is purple.”
General said, “Nevertheless we must pray that Reptar can beat this monster.”
Soldier #4 said, “Let’s call him the purple one Nemesis Reptar.”
Soldier #1 said, “Nemesis Reptar?”
Soldier #4 said, “Yeah.”
General said, “Okay that a good name for him.”
The men started to evacuate the scene as the 2 Reptars were staring at each other in the eyes and waited to see who will make the first move. The men got to a safe distance and wanted to witness the greatest match of the century. An all-out brawl between 2 evenly match competitors. Reptar vs Nemesis Reptar. Both were the same in height, and weight like 2 sumo wrestlers in the same weight class ready to prove who is better than the other. The men waited as there was a long silence between the 2 monster and neither one was moving a muscles. The suspense was killing them, and they wanted to see what will happen with these 2 evenly match monsters.
Soldier #1 said, “General is there a chance Reptar will defeat Nemesis Reptar?”
General said, “I am not sure private. I am not sure.”
The men saw as Nemesis Reptar charges towards Reptar and lunges to try and tackle him down, but Reptar manages to evade Nemesis Reptar attack and trips him with his tail. Nemesis Reptar fall to the ground and tries to get up on his feet, but Reptar grabs his tail and starts spinning in a circle for a good 20 minutes until he lets go of Nemesis Reptar and send him flying far. Reptar quickly runs in the direction that he sent Nemesis Reptar to catch up with him and prove who is the dominant monster. Nemesis Reptar was sent flying almost halfway through the city landing on top of the electric company. Nemesis Reptar destroyed the building, and everything went dark, meaning that there was no power anywhere in the city.
Soldier #1 said, “Sir the power is out.”
General said, “So it begins.”
Soldier #1 said, “What begins?”
General said, “The final showdown.”
Nemesis Reptar quickly gets up on his feet, but with his back turn he didn’t notice that Reptar was behind him. Reptar grabs Nemesis Reptar and picks over his head, well technically Reptar lowers his head so that it would look like that Nemesis Reptar was over his head. Reptar spins Nemesis Reptar in a circle then tosses him towards the center of a of makeshift ring that nobody in their mind notice that 4 heavy duty electrical towers were position in a square and the wires were like ropes of a wrestling ring. Reptar climbs through the electrical wires and gets into the ring while Nemesis Reptar was getting up to his feet.
Soldier #1 said, “This looks familiar.”
General said, “It does but I can`t remember why.”
Reptar and Nemesis Reptar charge at each other and lock arms. They tried pushing each other, but they were evenly match and neither one was budging. Nemesis Reptar pushes Reptar away from him then claws across his face. Reptar had a nasty scratch, but that didn’t stop. Reptar lunges forward and lands a brutal headbutt on Nemesis Reptar that he got stunned, then Reptar follows through with a tail whip sending Nemesis Reptar to the ropes causing him to bounce back towards Reptar where he quickly jumps on top of his tail and kangaroo kicks Nemesis Reptar back to ropes which caused him to be entangled by the wires. Reptar quickly walks toward Nemesis Reptar and starts clawing and tailing whip Nemesis Reptar while he was trap in the wires.
Soldier #1 said, “Alright Reptar!”
Reptar was relentless with his opponent. He didn`t give Nemesis Reptar a chance to escape, or even counter any of his attacks. Nemesis Reptar couldn`t hold on any longer a that he passed out while still being entangled by the wires. The men cheered in joy as Reptar was victories over his defeated opponent, but Reptar wasn’t too sure that he won the battle. Reptar leans in closer towards Nemesis Reptar since he saw that he unconscious, but Reptar knew something that men didn`t.
General said, “Hold on men.”
Soldier #1 said, “What`s wrong general?”
General said, “Reptar knows something.”
Soldier #1 said, “Knows what?”
General said, “Not sure. But if I would have to guess it would be that this battle is far from over.”
The men started to wonder why Nemesis Reptar feinted after taking all those blows because when they shot him with all their ammunition it didn’t leave a scratch on him. Reptar was very close to Nemesis Reptar, but at that moment Nemesis Reptar quickly wakes up and bites Reptar`s nose. Reptar screamed in agony and kicks Nemesis Reptar in the stomach causing him to lose his grip and free Reptar. Reptar quickly walks backwards to the other side of the ring. Reptar starts roaring in agony from that dirty trick that Nemesis Reptar did to him. Faking that he had passed out from the blows he took, but it was all a trap and a good one at the that. Nemesis Reptar may look like dumb monster, but he was smarter than what citizens expected.
Soldier #1 said, “Impossible.”
General said, “What is impossible?”
Soldier #1 said, “How can Nemesis Reptar be able to trick Reptar that easily? It’s like he more advanced than Reptar?”
General said, “We will never know private, but we can only hope that Reptar will be able to defeat Nemesis Reptar.”
Soldier #1 said, “And if he doesn`t?”
General said, “Then we have no choice, but call in an air strike to try and kill Nemesis Reptar.”
Soldier #1 said, “Sir, that is a big gamble.”
General said, “Then bet well boys, and hope that Reptar wins.”
The men look at each other in fear, and they all prayed that Reptar wins this fight. Reptar was busy trying to ease the pain that Nemesis Reptar inflicted on him. He didn’t know that Nemesis Reptar was able to free himself from the wires. Nemesis Reptar roars in anger and charges towards Reptar for a sneak attack. Nemesis Reptar was about to tackle Reptar, but Reptar was faster than his opponent and moves out of the way in time causing Nemesis Reptar to crash into the electric pole face first and fall to the ground with a big headache. Nemesis Reptar was down, and this was Reptars big chance. He quickly runs to the electrical tower and climbs to the midsection then jumps off the electrical tower and lands right on top of Nemesis Reptar back with all his weight on him. Nemesis Reptar roared in pain, and tried to push Reptar off him, but it was no use. The men cheered for Reptar for getting back the upper hand after that sneaky trick Nemesis Reptar pulled on him.
Soldier #1 said, “Alright Reptar!”
Soldier #2 said, “Yeah!”
Soldier #3 said, “Well done!”
General said, “Not bad.”
Reptar sat on top of Nemesis Reptar like he was his throne, while Nemesis Reptar was kicking and scratching the ground trying whatever he can to escape from under his rival. After 3 hours of struggling Nemesis Reptar manages to roll over on his side causing Reptar to fall off him giving him to get up to his feet, before Reptar can. Nemesis Reptar quickly grabs Reptar`s tail then lifts him up in the air then slams him down on the ground. Reptar was stunned after that attempt, but Nemesis Reptar wasn’t done, he lifts him up again, and slams him on the ground. This goes on for 3 hours until Nemesis Reptar stops and lets go of Reptar`s tail because he was tired after all that heavy lifting.
General said, “This not looking good.”
Soldier #1 said, “Please tell me that Reptar at least has a chance of winning.”
General said, “Let’s hope for the best.”
Reptar was about to get up on his feet, but Nemesis Reptar wasn`t going to let this happen. He quickly jumps high up in the air, does a 180 turn, and lands right on top of Reptar`s back. Reptar roared in pain and started doing the same thing Nemesis Reptar did when he was on top of him. Nemesis Reptar grabs Reptar leg and holds on tight locking him in a single leg boston crab. Nemesis Reptar pulls on hard on Reptar`s leg and Reptar was banging the ground with his tiny hands and roaring in pain. Nemesis Reptar had a little crooked smile on face and looking at Reptar`s foot. Nemesis Reptar lick his lips with his long and slimy tongue and sticks out slowly. His tongue was long as Reptar`s foot. When Reptar saw was Nemesis Reptar was going to do he tried his best to try and pull away, but he couldn`t he had no choice but to suffer the humiliation.
Soldier #1 said, “What is Nemesis Reptar doing?”
General said, “Not sure, but Reptar knows. Let’s find out.”
Nemesis Reptar lays he tongue on top of Reptar`s foot and Reptar felt a little tingle rush through his entire body from Nemesis Reptar`s tongue and he didn’t like it one bit. Nemesis Reptar starts moving his long, slimy tongue up and down Reptar`s foot which caused Reptar to moan in a pleasurable state which was relaxing for Reptar that he stop struggling and just enjoyed Nemesis Reptar giving him some quality time. After a long hour of licking, sucking, and massaging Reptar`s foot he slowly lowers it down to the, and picks up Reptar`s tail and inserts it inside his mouth and starts licking and sucking on it. Reptar went into a state of pleasure after, and Nemesis Reptar was enjoying making his rival very comfortable. Nemesis Reptar takes Reptar`s tail out of his mouth, he grabs on of Reptar`s butt cheeks and pulls it to the side exposing his anus, he inserts his tail inside his own ass. Reptar was startled at first, but he enjoyed it. The men were watching what was happening and they couldn`t believe it even if they could imagine it.
Soldier #1 said, “You are seeing what we are seeing, right?”
General said, “Yes, and I prefer not to discuss it ever.”
Soldier #1 said, “Sir?”
General said, “Ever.”
Soldier #1 said, “Understood.”
The men decided that is the continue to watch this battle they are not allowed to discuss with anyone at all, that includes the government itself. Nemesis Reptar grabs Reptar`s other foot and spends another hour sucking and licking it slowly. After a good 3 hours of pleasure Nemesis Reptar gets off Reptar and helps him up to his feet. Nemesis Reptar grabs Reptar and turns him, so that they could facing each other and that’s when everything went dark. Nemesis Reptar tail whips pleasure state Reptar in face knocking him straight back to reality. Reptar roar in anger and tackles Nemesis Reptar to the ground. Reptar gets up to his feet then then grabs Nemesis Reptar by his feet and starts spinning him in a circle fast.
Soldier #1 said, “Alright now things are heating up!”
General said, “Good because I don’t think I can watch another second that…. Public display.”
Soldier #1 said, “Well said.”
Reptar lets go of Nemesis Reptar`s feet and sends him flying to corner. Nemesis Reptar crashes into the electrical tower again headfirst and falls to the ground in a seated position. Reptar and Nemesis Reptar were a little dizzy after that little ride, but Reptar was able to break free from the dizziness and saw that Nemesis Reptar was open for a surprise attack. Reptar drags his feet across the ground and runs full speed towards Nemesis Reptar, and now when Nemesis Reptar was recovering from the dizziness it was too late, he got a face full of Reptar`s ass. Reptar demolished Nemesis Reptar with a brutal butt bump to the face. Reptar pulls his ass out of the corner to see that Nemesis Reptar was hit hard, that Reptar could see stars circling around Nemesis Reptar head. Reptar cracked a smile and starts butt bumping Nemesis Reptar`s head for a good 30 minutes util he stops and just sits on top of his head smothering him with his big ass.
Soldier #1 said, “Oh that’s got to be disgusting for Nemesis Reptar being trap under that stinky ass.”
General said, “Well I guess it was payback after the cheap blow.”
Soldier #1 said, “Well at least Reptar is winning again.”
General said, “Indeed.”
Reptar was enjoying using Nemesis Reptar`s head as a comfortable seat cushion, but that was going to end in the next few seconds. Reptar was feeling that he was being push out of the corner and he was. Nemesis Reptar was pushing Reptar off with his tiny arms and his might strength, but Reptar wasn`t going to let that happen. Reptar tried to push his big rear back in to smother Nemesis Reptar, but it was no use, once he far from his Nemesis Reptar open his big mouth and took a bite on Reptar`s butt cheek. (Part 3) Reptar screams in pain and runs out of the corner, giving Nemesis Reptar time to get up to his feet, and climb towards the top of electrical tower. Reptar quickly turns around to see if his rival was still in a seated position, but he wasn’t. Reptar wonder where his opponent, but it was too late Nemesis Reptar jumps of the top of the electrical tower and lands diving buttdrop on Reptar. Reptar was caught by surprised, but he still wasn`t going down without a fight. Reptar pushes Nemesis Reptar off and they both get up on their feet.
Soldier #1 said, “General this is a close match. Who will win?”
General said, "I am not sure.”
Reptar wanted to get revenge on Nemesis Reptar for what did to him early in the match, so he wanted to get even with him. Reptar quickly tail sweeps Nemesis Reptar causing him to fall to the ground. Reptar quickly rolls Nemesis Reptar to be flat on his stomach and quickly sits on top of him. Nemesis Reptar tried his best to break free from under Reptar, but it was no good. Reptar grabs both of Nemesis Reptars legs and lock him in a boston crab. Nemesis Reptar was banging the ground due to the pain, but that wasn’t the worst part. Reptar sticks out his long slimy tongue and starts licking Nemesis Reptar`s feet very rough from heel to toe. Nemesis Reptar roars from the rough sensation that Reptar was inflicting on him, but secretly Nemesis Reptar was liking it. Nemesis Reptar roars in pain, but inside was moaning in pleasure, he didn’t want Reptar to know.
Soldier #1 said, “Oh payback.”
Soldier #2 said, “Not what I expected, but it works.”
Soldier #3 said, “Oh yeah get him Reptar!”
By some miracle Nemesis Reptar manages to roll over and knockdown Reptar. Nemesis Reptar was glad that it was over, but inside he was a little sad because he wanted Reptar to continue dominating him and licking his feet. The 2-monster got up on their feet and stared at each other in eyes, bot looking away from each other for a good 30 minutes. There was a dead silence to go along with stare down which to the men to feel like it really was the final battle to determine who will be superior. Reptar or Nemesis Reptar?
Soldier #1 said, “This has gotten intense.”
Soldier #4 said, “It sure has.”
The monster charge at each other full speed with nothing holding them back. Reptar grabs Nemesis Reptar in full nelson, they spin, Nemesis Reptar grabs locks in a headlock on Reptar. Reptar growls in anger they spin again and Reptar manages to lift Nemesis Reptar for a back suplex. Both monsters were down, but not out. Both monster get up on their feet, but Nemesis Reptar was quicker and tackles Reptar to the ground again. He quickly jumps up in the air and lands a double foot stomp on Reptar belly, but that didn’t stop him. Nemesis Reptar pretends that Reptar is trampoline and starts jumping up and down on him. Reptar quickly moves out of the way causing Nemesis Reptar to fall on his back. Reptar gets up to his feet and quickly grabs Nemesis Reptar`s tail. Nemesis saw that Reptar grab his tail and doesn`t think he was going to like it. Reptar lifts Nemesis Reptar then slams him on the ground. This payback earlier in the match since Nemesis Reptar did the same thing.
Soldier #3 said, “This starting to get real.”
General said, “It sure is.”
After slamming Nemesis Reptar on the ground 20 times Reptar was tired, but this open an opportunity for Nemesis Reptar to attack. He quickly ties up Reptar`s hands with his tail and pulls him then kicks in the face with his giant foot. Reptar was stunned from the blow that he started walking backwards to the wires to lean against. Reptar was not out from this match, but Nemesis Reptar was ready to get back in. he quickly gets up to his feet and runs towards Reptar. He quickly tail whisp Reptar across the face knocking him down on the ground. He jumps up in the air and lands a body splash right on top of Reptar. Reptar roars in pain, but there was nothing he can do. He was trap.
Soldier #1 said, “Come on Reptar! You can win.”
Soldier #2 said, “Please Reptar!”
Reptar heard the cries of the men and quickly thinks of something fast to pull Nemesis Reptar off him. That’s when Reptar got a great idea. He wraps his tail Nemesis Reptar`s neck and using his tail muscles he was able to pull Nemesis Reptar off him. The monster were back where they started staring down at each other since either wasn`t going to back down. The men feared what will be climax of the match, but they all had faith that Reptar was going to win. They hope. The monster charged at each other again full speed read to prove who will be the dominant monster. The monsters fought all night where their roaring could be heard from far away which got people a worrying about what had happen to their homes. The sun raises on a new day and they men were still their taking turns watching the fight all night, so that they can share the details with their friends.
Soldier #4 said, “Did one of them win already?”
Soldier #1 said, “Not yet.”
Soldier #3 said, “Wow. A whole day and neither one gives in.”
Soldier #2 said, “Well I guess it just a power of will now. To see who can last the longest.”
The 2 monsters were standing at the center of the makeshift ring exhausted for their long night battle. Reptar and Nemesis Reptar were very tired after their long match full of full nelsons, body slams, top rope dives, stinkface, boston crabs, ankle lock, clotheslines, low blows, and headbutts. Neither one had given up in this match, but in their eyes, they knew who the winner in the match was. Reptar accepted his fate and falls to the ground in a state of unconsciousness because he didn’t have the strength to continue anymore. He was just too tired. The men saw that their hero has thrown in the towel and couldn`t fight anymore. Nemesis Reptar slowly walks towards Reptar since he was also very tired and just falls on top of Reptar. The men called the general over and told him what happen and what should be their next step.
Soldier #1 said, “That’s everything general. What should we do?”
General said, “Not sure.”
Soldier #2 said, “You still want to call in an air strike, sir?”
General said, “No. Instead call in all the men from our base and all-over the city of Japan we are going to do the something even better.”
The men slowly walk towards the Reptar and Nemesis Reptar to see if they were out, but they were did wrong. Nemesis Reptar started to get up slowly, and the men back away to a safe distance, so that they don`t end up getting crushed under Nemesis Reptar`s giant foot. Nemesis Reptar saw that Reptar was still passed out, and he notice that a lot of people were surrounding them, but to him he didn`t care he got up to feet. He was very exhausted after this match, but still manages to sit right of Reptar`s face slowly lowers is his tongue right where Reptar`s dick was. Reptar felt a tingly sensation run through his entire body they he went rock hard in matter of seconds. Nemesis saw how big Reptar was, and he started to blush.
Soldier #1 said, “You are seeing this right?”
General said, “Oh yeah.”
Nemesis Reptar wraps his tongue around Reptar`s dicks and starts stroking it with his long tongue. Reptar started to wake up slowly, but when his opened his eyes all he could see was Nemesis Reptar`s anus which when he blow air Nemesis Reptar`s face went red even though he was all purple, but he didn`t care. Reptar stuck out his tongue and inserts inside Nemesis Reptar and starts licking slowly inside causing Nemesis Reptar to be even more red and moan in pleasure while his tongue is still wrap around it, but that didn’t stop him. Nemesis Reptar kept stroking Reptar`s dick until it started to throb a little. After 5 minutes of stroking Reptar couldn`t hold it in anymore and lets out a massive load of cum and it went flying the air covering Nemesis Reptar`s face and the men in the army were showered with Reptar`s cum.
All soldiers said, “Gross!!!!!!!!!!”
General said, “Nobody say a word of this ever.”
All soldiers said, “Yes, sir!”
The general waved to his men to clear the area and leave these 2 monsters on their own and take care of some personal business. All the soldiers cleared out from the area and went to take good long showers from what happen to them. Finally, the 2 monsters were alone, and were able to have some real fun, but Nemesis Reptar didn`t like the scenery of all the buildings, so he gets off Reptar. When he turns around to help Reptar up to his feet, but it was too late Reptar was in a state of pleasure that he couldn`t wake out of, so it was up to Nemesis Reptar to drag his knew lover out of town. Nemesis Reptar walks towards the wires and cuts them with his teeth. He grabs Reptar`s tail and starts dragging him out of town. After a few hours of dragging they were in the forest, and Nemesis takes a seat on the ground while Reptar was resting. He looks at Reptar`s dick and just blush red because he saw how big it was before and he wanted to see it again. Back at the site the men came back after a long shower and wanted to see if they had left.”
Soldier #1 said, “Um where they`d go?”
General said, “You know what soldier let’s leave them alone because I don’t want a repeat of what happen again.”
Soldier #1 said, “Yes sir.”
Meanwhile back at the forest Nemesis Reptar lays down in front Reptar and starts licking his monster size balls. Reptar felt he was being pleasured again and immediately got hard again from just after a few seconds of having his balls lick. Nemesis Reptar saw Reptar`s dick get big, and he stops licking on his balls. Nemesis Reptar gets up to his feet and sits on top of Reptar`s belly and picks his feet and starts giving Reptar a footjob. Reptar starts to moan in pleasure after Nemesis Reptar starts massaging and playing with his dick for a while. After 20 minutes of playing Reptar let out another huge load of his cum, but this time it all landed all over him. Nemesis Reptar took a deep breath after his little excitement with Reptar`s load, but to his eyes he saw that he was still rock hard. Reptar decides it was time to have some fun of his own. He gets up and slowly walks forward, then grabs his ass cheeks and spreads them. he slowly lowers his ass until Reptar`s big dick was inside him all the way. Nemesis Reptar went wide for just a minute, and he wiggle his toes after having his dick inside him. Once that was all over Nemesis Reptar starts moving up and down slowly once he got used to it then he went faster and faster until he felt a rush through his entire body which was Reptar`s entering inside him. Nemesis Reptar roared in pleasure that almost all the people that were in the city that destroyed could hear it.
Frighten civilian said, “What was that?”
Soldier #1 said, “Who knows.”
Nemesis Reptar rest while the cum was escaping out of his ass even though Reptar`s dick was blocking the only entrance and exit. After his loud roar of pleasure Reptar woke up from his pleasure state, and sees that Nemesis Reptar was sitting on his dick, and with his back facing Reptar. Reptar sits up, but while he was sitting up, he causes Nemesis Reptar to fall to the ground, but to him it didn’t matter because Nemesis Reptar was busy dreaming his future and to him it was amazing. Reptar saw that his rival was red and in love with, so he decides to fulfil that love for his new lover. Reptar pulls his long dick out of Nemesis Reptar then turns him over on his back, so that Reptar can see his cute face, and that his body was still covered in his cum. Reptar cracked a little smile and slowly inserts his long dick inside Nemesis Reptar even when it was still full of his cum. Reptar first starts off, by grabbing Nemesis Reptars feet and starts licking one at a time slowly and nibbling on his toes. Reptar kept this up for about 5 hours until Nemesis Reptar exploded with a huge load that covers himself and Reptar. They both monsters look at each other with nothing but love in their eyes and that was what they were going to do. Reptar stops licking Nemesis Reptar feet and sets them down and starts licking Nemesis Reptar starting at the wait until he reached his head and gives him a kiss on the lips. Reptar pulls away, but Nemesis Reptar pulls him back in because he didn’t want the moment end yet. Reptar locks lips with his new lover and starts thrusting into harder and faster. Reptar kept going harder and faster until he and Nemesis Reptar lead out a huge load together that Nemesis Reptar got all over Reptar and his cum filled Nemesis Reptar so much that he look like he was pregnant. The 2 pulled away and look at each while the sun was settling down creating a nice sunset that turn the mood even sexier. The 2 monsters look at each other in eyes deeply and knew that they were meant to be together forever. They continued their little love fest all night long with a lot of moaning and sex.
The End.
Reptar vs Robo Reptar
General | Posted 3 years agoOn a normal peaceful day in a rural town far from the city of Japan, people were enjoying themselves. Kids were running on the street and playing having the time of their lives, until all sudden the people of that town and the town itself started to shake. The people of that town duck and cover because they thought it was an earthquake. However it wasn`t an earthquake, but a secret door opening a few kilometers from the town. The shaking stop, and the people started walking towards the big hole and were wondering where it leads to. A brave man wanted to climb down it and see what was going on, but then the people heard a generator start up. They look down the hole to see lights and a shadowy figure that was approaching them slowly.
After 20 minutes of waiting the mysterious figure`s head peak out of the of the hole and the people were stunned by the sight of it. The people couldn`t believe their eyes as the mysterious figure was exiting out the hole. Once the platform reach the limit it locks in, and everything around stayed quiet for a brief second. That when the mysterious figures opens its eyes and roars with pure rage intimidating the people that surround him. The people started screaming and running away to their village or to a phone to alert the army of what is happening in their hometown.
Army soldier said, “What’s going on?!”
Frighten citizen said, “Please you must send help!”
Army soldier said, “Why? What’s the threat?”
Frighten citizen said, “Reptar!!!!!!!!!”
Army soldier said, “Oh no!”
The army soldier quickly presses the red button sounding the alarm and alerting all the soldiers on the base to get to their battle stations and head out to face the horrible monster. Reptar starts walking towards the rural town, destroying all the wildlife and forests that were in his way. The army started shooting missiles and bullets to the Reptar, but sadly nothing even left a scratch on his skin and the army was out of options to combat the monster and focus all their efforts on vacating all the citizens of the rural town and relocate them back to the city for now and work on a plan to combat Reptar. The army only had a few hours to get all the people out of the town since Reptar was a slow walker, so that had time to evacuate all the citizens out of their homes in time. Once everyone was evacuated the army stayed behind to try and by time while their comrades and government find a way to defeat Reptar.
Army soldier #1 said, “Well we make our stand here general.”
General said, “That’s right soldier.”
Army soldier #1 said, “Any regrets sir?”
General said, “No son. I have no regrets.”
The general grab some binoculars and looks through them to see where Reptar was. Reptar was a few miles away and was about to reach them in a few minutes all he had to do was get pass the mountain side and he will reach them to cause as much destruction and mayhem he can cause. The general raises his arm in the air signaling his men to get ready to fire on his command. This was their last desperate attempt to try and stop the monster, but if it fails all hope is lost forever. Then right at that moment once the general saw Reptar in range he was about to drop his hand and he heard a loud roar from the distance. The general turns to the direction where he heard the roar and he couldn`t believe what he was seeing. He saw another Reptar, but in his eyes this one was different than the other one.
General said, “Hold your fire! Hold your fire!”
The men were confused as to why the general told them to hold their fire, but once the general points in the direction where he saw another Reptar the men were both scared and relieved. Deep down they had a feeling that the Reptar they were seeing would have come to help them, but they had no choice to ready if the 2 Reptars meet, and they can take each other out. The 2 Reptars cross paths and the army men saw that there was a big difference from the 2 Reptars. The me saw that one Reptar had dark green skin while the other had light green skin. The other difference they saw was that the light green skin Reptar was a lot more of a sumo wrestler version of the other which was fat. The 2 Reptars were face to face with each other and had nothing but rage and anger in their eyes. The dark green Reptar lunges towards the other Reptar, that the light green locks him in a headlock and starts clawing at his face. The men saw that sparks were coming out of the dark green Reptar`s face that the skin started to melt. The light green Reptar lets him out of the headlock and the belly bumps him to the ground. Reptar got up to his feet and the army couldn`t believe their eyes. It was a mechanical double of the other Reptar, and the army started screaming and were relief to know that the other Reptar was on their side.
General said, “So the other was an imposter.”
Army soldier #1 said, “You have admit it general. It had us all fooled.”
General said, “It doesn`t matter let’s hope the real Reptar will destroy his mechanical double.”
The army laid down their weapons and had a front row seat to the wrestling match of the century. Robo Reptar charges towards Reptar where he counters it by doing a 180-degree spin and tail whips Robo Reptar sending him flying towards the mountains where is landed in the middle of 4 huge electrical towers. Reptar chases after Robo Reptar even though he was bigger and fatter he was still fast to catch up to Robo Reptar. Reptar climbs through the electrical ropes even though there was no electricity running through them, since at the beginning when Robo Reptar was causing chaos the people that work at the power plant left all the systems running and the plant exploded so now there was no electricity running through the wires. The soldiers quickly ran to see what was going and they couldn`t believe their eyes. Reptar and Robo Reptar where in a giant size wrestling ring and they were about to see who will win in this great battle.
Soldier #1 said, “General who do you think will?”
General said, “Not sure soldier. This is the greatest battle we are about to witness in history. Monster vs Machine.”
The soldiers watch in anticipation as Robo Reptar was getting up in his feet and the other Reptar was dragging his feet on the ground ready to charge at his robot double. Their was a silence in air like at the old west where two gunslingers waited till one drew their weapon, but in this cases its 2 giant monsters a monster sized ring ready to prove which one is superior to the other. Will it be pure muscle and fat, or will it be metal and circuits? This was the question that all the soldiers had in their mind, including the general himself. Then Reptar breaks the silence by roaring with all his might and charges towards Robo Reptar. Robo Reptar does and the same and they lock claws trying to push one another with all the might to see who will have the advantage in the match.
General said, “The battle has started.”
The 2 Reptars started pushing and shoving trying to get the upper hand, but neither one will let other have a chance. That when Reptar uses his big belly to his advantage. He thrust his big belly to Robo Reptar and sends him flying to the electrical wires which send him back to Reptar where he belly bumps him again. Robo Reptar comes back towards Reptar where quickly balances on his tail and kangaroo kicks Robo Reptar to the electrical wires once his comes back for the last time Reptar quickly does a 180- degree spin and tail smacks Robo Reptar in his metallic face and send him to the corner. Robo Reptar crashes into the metal tower and dazed that his robotic eyes were spinning in a circle. Reptar roars in pride proving that not some cheap knockoff while be better than him.
The soldiers said, “Yeah! Go Reptar! Show whose boss!”
The general said, “Well done.”
Reptar walks towards his Robo double in the corner, but he was in for a little surprise. Reptar reaches in to grab Robo Reptar, but he opens his and flashes Reptar with a bright light blinding him for a split second. The soldiers saw that Robo Reptar pulled a dirty trick and started booing at him like pro fans at a wrestling event when their hero gets blindside by a dirty trick from his/her opponent. Reptar backs away trying to get his sight back, but since he was distracted Robo Reptar climbs up to the top of the electrical tower and waits for his big moment of attack. Reptar was able to regain his sight and turns in the direction of Robo Reptar where his jumps off the top of the electrical tower and kangaroo kicks Reptar to the ground while gracefully landing on his tail. Reptar was down and Robo Reptar walks towards him and starts stomping on his big belly with his giant metallic foot which was covered in imitated dark green skin. The soldiers were witnessing that Reptar was down and started to worry about the giant monster.
Soldier #1 said, “Do you Reptar will be defeated?”
Soldier #2 said, “I hope not he is our last line of defense.”
General said, “Don`t lose hope comrades. Reptar will pull through.”
Robo Reptar stops stomping on Reptar`s big belly and reaches for his head. Robo Reptar grabs his head and picks him up to his feet. Robo Reptar was about to strike when Reptar surprises him a with a brutal headbutt to his face causing him to back away from him, and Reptar quickly rushes in and grabs Robo Reptar`s lower jaw and rips it off. The soldiers cheer in joy as Reptar was back in the match and hoping to see what this big monster will do. Robo Reptar was mad that his decides to tail whip Reptar, but it was a terrible idea from the start. Reptar grabs Robo Reptar`s tail and starts spinning Robo Reptar in a circle until his tail was rip off sending him flying to the electrical tower. Robo Reptar crashes into the electrical and falls into a seated position. Reptar throws the mechanical tail outside the ring and charges towards Robo Reptar in the corner and butt slams him with his huge rump.
Soldier #1 said, “Oh that’s got to hurt. If he were real monster and not a machine.”
Reptar kept thrusting his huge rump towards Robo Reptar, and he wasn`t able to get away from Reptar`s big rear. After 20 minutes of thrusting his big rump towards is mechanical double Reptar just sits on top of his Robo twin smothering him and applying his full weight on his twin. Reptar was just sitting on his brother and enjoying the peace since his robo twin desperately trying to push him off, but it was no use. His mechanical double was already using full strength not even that was enough to push Reptar away. Reptar was starting to get bored and pulls himself out of the corner and walks to the center of the ring watches that his mechanical double as it slowly gets up to her feet, but still leaning on to the tower to keep his balance.
General said, “Even after that he still wants to fight? I am surprised.”
Soldier man #1 said, “How is it possible he should stayed down.”
General said, “Who knows? But Reptar is here to save us.”
Robo Reptar was able to stand on his feet and in one last attempt he charges towards Reptar, but Reptar didn’t really mind it, so he steps to the side and trips Robo Reptar with his tail. Robo Reptar falls to the ground causing it to shake and Reptar quickly jumps in the air ad lands right on top of hie mechanical back. Reptar grabs his robotic foot and pulls tight locking him in a single leg boston crab move. The soldier were screaming in excitement and yelling towards Reptar to rip off his leg. Reptar heard their cheers and gives them a thumbs up meaning that he was going to it. Reptar pulled with all his strength that Robo Reptar`s robotic leg comes right off exposing all the wires and leaving a huge where his leg was. Reptar gets off Robo Reptar and lifts the leg in air that the soldiers where cheering and doing jumping-jacks in excitement that they are here to witness the impossible.
Soldier #1 said, “That was awesome!”
Soldier #2 said, “Good job! Reptar!”
Soldier #3 said, “Thank you!”
General said, “Well done Reptar.”
Reptar throws the leg out of the ring and helps his brother up to his feet. Robo Reptar was struggling to stand since he only had one leg. Robo Reptar starts jumping on his one leg to try and face Reptar. Reptar looks at his doppelganger was just sad at the sight of looking at a cheap knock-off of him and was disappointed. Reptar grabs robo Reptar`s head and places it under his tiny arm grabs his chest with his other hand since well they both have tiny hands. Reptar lifts his robo double up in the air for a suplex, but Reptar holds him the air for a bit to show-off to the soldiers. The men were impressed that Reptar was able to lift his mechanical brother with ease and not struggle a bit. The goes to show that Reptar`s strength has no limit, and he can almost pick up anything.
General said, “Impressive.”
Soldier #1 said, “Impressive? That’s all you got?”
General said, “Excuse me private.”
Soldier #1 said, “I apologize general.”
General said, “I will let it pass for now.”
Soldier #1 said, “Thank you sir.”
Soldier #2 said, “This is amazing!!!!!!!!”
Reptar falls backwards and completes his suplex with Robo Reptar that it caused everything around them to shake and cause some tanks to tip over and the soldiers to fall on their butts. The soldiers laughed at each other after that and help each other and continues to see the fight. Reptar gets up to his feet, but Robo Reptar can`t get up to his feet or foot, but he can`t due to the heavy impact of the suplex it damage he robotic spine leaving him laid out on his back like a turtle with no way to get up at all, but still his systems were functioning because Robo Reptar was moving his arms and leg trying to see what he can do it get up on his feet.
Soldier #1 said, “There is no way he is getting back up on his feet.”
General said, “Indeed. Reptar has won the battle.”
Soldier said, “But it hasn`t ended yet.”
General said, “Still, Reptar won.”
The soldiers saw Reptar walk towards robo Reptar and stands right over him. Reptar jumps up in the air and lands a brutal buttdrop on Robo Reptar. The ground tremble, but the soldier didn’t care they loved watching their new hero mop the floor with Robo Reptar. Reptar gets up to his feet and jumps up in the air and lands another seismic buttdrop on Robo Reptar that he broke him in half with his huge rump. Reptar gets up to his feet to see that he literally broke his mechanical brother in half with his powerful rump. The soldiers cheered as Robo Reptar was defeated, but they were wondering why Reptar was just sitting their and looking around as his robo brother was dead. Reptar gets up to his feet and starts piling up the pieces of Robo Reptar in on spot. The men were wondering as to why Reptar was piling them together, but once they saw that he walking towards one of the electrical towers and climbs to the top ready to dive. The soldiers saw what he was doing and wondering what was going to happen next, but most of them knew and immediately what Reptar was planning and quickly laid on the ground.
Soldier #1 said, “He not doing what I think he is doing? Is he?”
General said, “I guess so.”
Soldier #2 said, “Any ideas general.”
General said, “Lay on the ground and hold tight.”
All the men laid on the ground and waiting for the most record-breaking tremor they are about to encounter in the next few seconds. Reptar raises his hands in the air like a pro wrestler and jumps off the top of the tower and comes crashing down towards Robo Reptar like a giant meteor crashing into earth. The impact of Reptar crushing his robo twin was so great that some buildings in the town crumbled to ground and the felt they were riding a bucking bronco since their bodies felt the impact and it also tickle them as well. Once tremor was other the men got up to their feet to what happen and they couldn`t believe their that even some of the men fainted.
Soldier #1 said, “Impossible.”
The men saw Reptar sitting in a giant crater sized hole that he made and was wondering what had happen to Robo Reptar, but at that moment they Reptar get up to his feet and turned around and saw that most of his body was destroyed and some stuck on his big rump. The men wanted to laugh, but they stayed firm because they didn`t want to get on Reptar`s back side. Since he couldn`t reach it, he uses his tail to wipe off Robo Reptar from his ass then he climbs out of the hole and starts walking away from the town and the army. The men saw Reptar leaving and started cheering for him and thanking him for what he did even though he was far away and Reptar couldn`t hear them that well.
General said, “Their goes the best weapon that we will never control.”
Soldier #1 said, “Well said general.”
Soldier #2 said, “I can`t believe we are the first ones to witness in the history. Also the entire ring was destroyed.”
The men saw that the 4 four electrical towers were very damaged from the impact that all the electrical wires were snapped destroying the makeshift ring, but they didn`t care. The men called towards the evacuation zones that provided shelter for the people of the rural and told them that it was time to come home and that the worst was over. It was time for them to start anew and rebuild anything that was destroyed because this was the start of a brand-new day.
The End.
After 20 minutes of waiting the mysterious figure`s head peak out of the of the hole and the people were stunned by the sight of it. The people couldn`t believe their eyes as the mysterious figure was exiting out the hole. Once the platform reach the limit it locks in, and everything around stayed quiet for a brief second. That when the mysterious figures opens its eyes and roars with pure rage intimidating the people that surround him. The people started screaming and running away to their village or to a phone to alert the army of what is happening in their hometown.
Army soldier said, “What’s going on?!”
Frighten citizen said, “Please you must send help!”
Army soldier said, “Why? What’s the threat?”
Frighten citizen said, “Reptar!!!!!!!!!”
Army soldier said, “Oh no!”
The army soldier quickly presses the red button sounding the alarm and alerting all the soldiers on the base to get to their battle stations and head out to face the horrible monster. Reptar starts walking towards the rural town, destroying all the wildlife and forests that were in his way. The army started shooting missiles and bullets to the Reptar, but sadly nothing even left a scratch on his skin and the army was out of options to combat the monster and focus all their efforts on vacating all the citizens of the rural town and relocate them back to the city for now and work on a plan to combat Reptar. The army only had a few hours to get all the people out of the town since Reptar was a slow walker, so that had time to evacuate all the citizens out of their homes in time. Once everyone was evacuated the army stayed behind to try and by time while their comrades and government find a way to defeat Reptar.
Army soldier #1 said, “Well we make our stand here general.”
General said, “That’s right soldier.”
Army soldier #1 said, “Any regrets sir?”
General said, “No son. I have no regrets.”
The general grab some binoculars and looks through them to see where Reptar was. Reptar was a few miles away and was about to reach them in a few minutes all he had to do was get pass the mountain side and he will reach them to cause as much destruction and mayhem he can cause. The general raises his arm in the air signaling his men to get ready to fire on his command. This was their last desperate attempt to try and stop the monster, but if it fails all hope is lost forever. Then right at that moment once the general saw Reptar in range he was about to drop his hand and he heard a loud roar from the distance. The general turns to the direction where he heard the roar and he couldn`t believe what he was seeing. He saw another Reptar, but in his eyes this one was different than the other one.
General said, “Hold your fire! Hold your fire!”
The men were confused as to why the general told them to hold their fire, but once the general points in the direction where he saw another Reptar the men were both scared and relieved. Deep down they had a feeling that the Reptar they were seeing would have come to help them, but they had no choice to ready if the 2 Reptars meet, and they can take each other out. The 2 Reptars cross paths and the army men saw that there was a big difference from the 2 Reptars. The me saw that one Reptar had dark green skin while the other had light green skin. The other difference they saw was that the light green skin Reptar was a lot more of a sumo wrestler version of the other which was fat. The 2 Reptars were face to face with each other and had nothing but rage and anger in their eyes. The dark green Reptar lunges towards the other Reptar, that the light green locks him in a headlock and starts clawing at his face. The men saw that sparks were coming out of the dark green Reptar`s face that the skin started to melt. The light green Reptar lets him out of the headlock and the belly bumps him to the ground. Reptar got up to his feet and the army couldn`t believe their eyes. It was a mechanical double of the other Reptar, and the army started screaming and were relief to know that the other Reptar was on their side.
General said, “So the other was an imposter.”
Army soldier #1 said, “You have admit it general. It had us all fooled.”
General said, “It doesn`t matter let’s hope the real Reptar will destroy his mechanical double.”
The army laid down their weapons and had a front row seat to the wrestling match of the century. Robo Reptar charges towards Reptar where he counters it by doing a 180-degree spin and tail whips Robo Reptar sending him flying towards the mountains where is landed in the middle of 4 huge electrical towers. Reptar chases after Robo Reptar even though he was bigger and fatter he was still fast to catch up to Robo Reptar. Reptar climbs through the electrical ropes even though there was no electricity running through them, since at the beginning when Robo Reptar was causing chaos the people that work at the power plant left all the systems running and the plant exploded so now there was no electricity running through the wires. The soldiers quickly ran to see what was going and they couldn`t believe their eyes. Reptar and Robo Reptar where in a giant size wrestling ring and they were about to see who will win in this great battle.
Soldier #1 said, “General who do you think will?”
General said, “Not sure soldier. This is the greatest battle we are about to witness in history. Monster vs Machine.”
The soldiers watch in anticipation as Robo Reptar was getting up in his feet and the other Reptar was dragging his feet on the ground ready to charge at his robot double. Their was a silence in air like at the old west where two gunslingers waited till one drew their weapon, but in this cases its 2 giant monsters a monster sized ring ready to prove which one is superior to the other. Will it be pure muscle and fat, or will it be metal and circuits? This was the question that all the soldiers had in their mind, including the general himself. Then Reptar breaks the silence by roaring with all his might and charges towards Robo Reptar. Robo Reptar does and the same and they lock claws trying to push one another with all the might to see who will have the advantage in the match.
General said, “The battle has started.”
The 2 Reptars started pushing and shoving trying to get the upper hand, but neither one will let other have a chance. That when Reptar uses his big belly to his advantage. He thrust his big belly to Robo Reptar and sends him flying to the electrical wires which send him back to Reptar where he belly bumps him again. Robo Reptar comes back towards Reptar where quickly balances on his tail and kangaroo kicks Robo Reptar to the electrical wires once his comes back for the last time Reptar quickly does a 180- degree spin and tail smacks Robo Reptar in his metallic face and send him to the corner. Robo Reptar crashes into the metal tower and dazed that his robotic eyes were spinning in a circle. Reptar roars in pride proving that not some cheap knockoff while be better than him.
The soldiers said, “Yeah! Go Reptar! Show whose boss!”
The general said, “Well done.”
Reptar walks towards his Robo double in the corner, but he was in for a little surprise. Reptar reaches in to grab Robo Reptar, but he opens his and flashes Reptar with a bright light blinding him for a split second. The soldiers saw that Robo Reptar pulled a dirty trick and started booing at him like pro fans at a wrestling event when their hero gets blindside by a dirty trick from his/her opponent. Reptar backs away trying to get his sight back, but since he was distracted Robo Reptar climbs up to the top of the electrical tower and waits for his big moment of attack. Reptar was able to regain his sight and turns in the direction of Robo Reptar where his jumps off the top of the electrical tower and kangaroo kicks Reptar to the ground while gracefully landing on his tail. Reptar was down and Robo Reptar walks towards him and starts stomping on his big belly with his giant metallic foot which was covered in imitated dark green skin. The soldiers were witnessing that Reptar was down and started to worry about the giant monster.
Soldier #1 said, “Do you Reptar will be defeated?”
Soldier #2 said, “I hope not he is our last line of defense.”
General said, “Don`t lose hope comrades. Reptar will pull through.”
Robo Reptar stops stomping on Reptar`s big belly and reaches for his head. Robo Reptar grabs his head and picks him up to his feet. Robo Reptar was about to strike when Reptar surprises him a with a brutal headbutt to his face causing him to back away from him, and Reptar quickly rushes in and grabs Robo Reptar`s lower jaw and rips it off. The soldiers cheer in joy as Reptar was back in the match and hoping to see what this big monster will do. Robo Reptar was mad that his decides to tail whip Reptar, but it was a terrible idea from the start. Reptar grabs Robo Reptar`s tail and starts spinning Robo Reptar in a circle until his tail was rip off sending him flying to the electrical tower. Robo Reptar crashes into the electrical and falls into a seated position. Reptar throws the mechanical tail outside the ring and charges towards Robo Reptar in the corner and butt slams him with his huge rump.
Soldier #1 said, “Oh that’s got to hurt. If he were real monster and not a machine.”
Reptar kept thrusting his huge rump towards Robo Reptar, and he wasn`t able to get away from Reptar`s big rear. After 20 minutes of thrusting his big rump towards is mechanical double Reptar just sits on top of his Robo twin smothering him and applying his full weight on his twin. Reptar was just sitting on his brother and enjoying the peace since his robo twin desperately trying to push him off, but it was no use. His mechanical double was already using full strength not even that was enough to push Reptar away. Reptar was starting to get bored and pulls himself out of the corner and walks to the center of the ring watches that his mechanical double as it slowly gets up to her feet, but still leaning on to the tower to keep his balance.
General said, “Even after that he still wants to fight? I am surprised.”
Soldier man #1 said, “How is it possible he should stayed down.”
General said, “Who knows? But Reptar is here to save us.”
Robo Reptar was able to stand on his feet and in one last attempt he charges towards Reptar, but Reptar didn’t really mind it, so he steps to the side and trips Robo Reptar with his tail. Robo Reptar falls to the ground causing it to shake and Reptar quickly jumps in the air ad lands right on top of hie mechanical back. Reptar grabs his robotic foot and pulls tight locking him in a single leg boston crab move. The soldier were screaming in excitement and yelling towards Reptar to rip off his leg. Reptar heard their cheers and gives them a thumbs up meaning that he was going to it. Reptar pulled with all his strength that Robo Reptar`s robotic leg comes right off exposing all the wires and leaving a huge where his leg was. Reptar gets off Robo Reptar and lifts the leg in air that the soldiers where cheering and doing jumping-jacks in excitement that they are here to witness the impossible.
Soldier #1 said, “That was awesome!”
Soldier #2 said, “Good job! Reptar!”
Soldier #3 said, “Thank you!”
General said, “Well done Reptar.”
Reptar throws the leg out of the ring and helps his brother up to his feet. Robo Reptar was struggling to stand since he only had one leg. Robo Reptar starts jumping on his one leg to try and face Reptar. Reptar looks at his doppelganger was just sad at the sight of looking at a cheap knock-off of him and was disappointed. Reptar grabs robo Reptar`s head and places it under his tiny arm grabs his chest with his other hand since well they both have tiny hands. Reptar lifts his robo double up in the air for a suplex, but Reptar holds him the air for a bit to show-off to the soldiers. The men were impressed that Reptar was able to lift his mechanical brother with ease and not struggle a bit. The goes to show that Reptar`s strength has no limit, and he can almost pick up anything.
General said, “Impressive.”
Soldier #1 said, “Impressive? That’s all you got?”
General said, “Excuse me private.”
Soldier #1 said, “I apologize general.”
General said, “I will let it pass for now.”
Soldier #1 said, “Thank you sir.”
Soldier #2 said, “This is amazing!!!!!!!!”
Reptar falls backwards and completes his suplex with Robo Reptar that it caused everything around them to shake and cause some tanks to tip over and the soldiers to fall on their butts. The soldiers laughed at each other after that and help each other and continues to see the fight. Reptar gets up to his feet, but Robo Reptar can`t get up to his feet or foot, but he can`t due to the heavy impact of the suplex it damage he robotic spine leaving him laid out on his back like a turtle with no way to get up at all, but still his systems were functioning because Robo Reptar was moving his arms and leg trying to see what he can do it get up on his feet.
Soldier #1 said, “There is no way he is getting back up on his feet.”
General said, “Indeed. Reptar has won the battle.”
Soldier said, “But it hasn`t ended yet.”
General said, “Still, Reptar won.”
The soldiers saw Reptar walk towards robo Reptar and stands right over him. Reptar jumps up in the air and lands a brutal buttdrop on Robo Reptar. The ground tremble, but the soldier didn’t care they loved watching their new hero mop the floor with Robo Reptar. Reptar gets up to his feet and jumps up in the air and lands another seismic buttdrop on Robo Reptar that he broke him in half with his huge rump. Reptar gets up to his feet to see that he literally broke his mechanical brother in half with his powerful rump. The soldiers cheered as Robo Reptar was defeated, but they were wondering why Reptar was just sitting their and looking around as his robo brother was dead. Reptar gets up to his feet and starts piling up the pieces of Robo Reptar in on spot. The men were wondering as to why Reptar was piling them together, but once they saw that he walking towards one of the electrical towers and climbs to the top ready to dive. The soldiers saw what he was doing and wondering what was going to happen next, but most of them knew and immediately what Reptar was planning and quickly laid on the ground.
Soldier #1 said, “He not doing what I think he is doing? Is he?”
General said, “I guess so.”
Soldier #2 said, “Any ideas general.”
General said, “Lay on the ground and hold tight.”
All the men laid on the ground and waiting for the most record-breaking tremor they are about to encounter in the next few seconds. Reptar raises his hands in the air like a pro wrestler and jumps off the top of the tower and comes crashing down towards Robo Reptar like a giant meteor crashing into earth. The impact of Reptar crushing his robo twin was so great that some buildings in the town crumbled to ground and the felt they were riding a bucking bronco since their bodies felt the impact and it also tickle them as well. Once tremor was other the men got up to their feet to what happen and they couldn`t believe their that even some of the men fainted.
Soldier #1 said, “Impossible.”
The men saw Reptar sitting in a giant crater sized hole that he made and was wondering what had happen to Robo Reptar, but at that moment they Reptar get up to his feet and turned around and saw that most of his body was destroyed and some stuck on his big rump. The men wanted to laugh, but they stayed firm because they didn`t want to get on Reptar`s back side. Since he couldn`t reach it, he uses his tail to wipe off Robo Reptar from his ass then he climbs out of the hole and starts walking away from the town and the army. The men saw Reptar leaving and started cheering for him and thanking him for what he did even though he was far away and Reptar couldn`t hear them that well.
General said, “Their goes the best weapon that we will never control.”
Soldier #1 said, “Well said general.”
Soldier #2 said, “I can`t believe we are the first ones to witness in the history. Also the entire ring was destroyed.”
The men saw that the 4 four electrical towers were very damaged from the impact that all the electrical wires were snapped destroying the makeshift ring, but they didn`t care. The men called towards the evacuation zones that provided shelter for the people of the rural and told them that it was time to come home and that the worst was over. It was time for them to start anew and rebuild anything that was destroyed because this was the start of a brand-new day.
The End.
50 journals skipped
FA+
